Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

15:45. 

DS Ellie Miller leans back in her chair, taking a look around the bullpen, while sipping her tea, cherishing a moment of peace and quiet after returning from her stint around the town. She knows alone from the taste of the black liquid, that her partner, Alec Hardy made it for her. He tends to let it stew far to long, it’s always a bit bitter for her taste. He retreated to his office, after plonking it unceremoniously down on her desk a few moments ago.

The DS took another sip of the warm liquid. Bliss. It’s only her third cup of the day which by her standards was an absolute catastrophe. She’s been here, there and everywhere all over Broadchurch following up leads to a bar brawl which occurred the previous weekend. Not one witness had offered her tea. She wants to enjoy this cup before starting on her paperwork, after all, she feels she has earned it. 

Unfortunately, she isn’t in any such luck because stopping her is the deftly Scottish brogue coming from Hardy’s office. He only vacated her desk minutes earlier. “Millah! 

“Oh for fucks sake” she hissed, slamming the mug down on to her desk. “I’ve only just sat down. Unbelievable, such a knob! You could have spoken to me here like any normal human –”

“Millah! In here now!” He yells again when she doesn’t rise from her seat immediately. 

Colleagues in the bullpen all look up from whatever they are doing once hearing both outbursts from their senior colleagues. 

“Oh, for fuck’s sake.” She mutters under her breath but then plasters a bright smile on her face. “Coming, sir!”

‘What’s up with Shitface?’ ‘What’s Miller done to upset him now? were the collective whispers from most of the office.

Reluctantly rising from her chair she walks the few steps to his office, breezes in and stands arms crossed in the doorway. This better be good she inwardly fumes. “What is it?” She asks curtly as he’s engaged in reading something on his computer screen. “Sir?” She says as a courteous afterthought when he doesn’t look up.

Looking up from the screen and removing his spectacles which end up on his desk, he focuses his attention on to Miller.

“Close the door.” Hardy instructs and she does as she’s told. She sits herself down on the couch waiting for whatever is coming next from him. A rollocking, or heaven forbid praise for the good work she’s been doing or…

“Just had a call from dispatch. Seems as though they have several knife attacks occurring in town this afternoon. They think it’s done by one person. Male. Six victims so far in the space of an hour and he hasn’t stopped yet.”

“Oh my god! Did he try and kill them?”

“From what I gather, he creeps up on them and attacks them aimlessly. Not sure what his intentions are, but two, if not three are in a critical state.”

Ellie shakes her head in disbelief. “Bastard.” She finally manages to fume. “Where’d this happen?”

“High Street. Carnage down there. Uniform have things under control for now but we need to get down there. SOCO are en route as well as the dog unit and SO19. He’d be stupid to strike again in town when there’s so many officers there but we can’t be too careful.”

Hardy bows his head, takes a deep breath before looking at her directly. “One of the victims was only sixteen, Miller.” He sighs, fleetingly pinching the bridge of his nose. “Sixteen.” He repeats, angrily. 

“Shit,” Miller gasps horrified. She can see the cogs turning inside his mind. She’s joining up the dots and knows he iOS aware what this means. The same age as his daughter Daisy, he’s worried for her safety. 

“Have you called Daisy, is she safe?”

He nods and Miller breathes a sigh of relief. 

“Where is she now?” Miller asks with concern etched upon her face and within her voice. 

“She’s already home, doing her homework. She texted me just before I took the call, telling me she was going to cook dinner and told me to be home before 7pm to eat with her.” 

“Well, that’s a relief.”

“I’ll call her while we’re heading to the High Street and tell her what’s happened, make sure she’s locked herself in, and not answer the door to anyone. She’s a smart girl, she’ll be ok?” 

Miller is aware he’s worried and is having none of it however. If there’s a suspect on the loose it’s better Daisy isn’t home alone.

“Why doesn’t she head over to Chloe’s? They are best friends after all, plus my boys are already there. Bet’s giving them tea since my father decided a trip to Weymouth to see an old friend was far more important. Look, just tell her to make her way over there and to take an overnight bag. Beth won’t mind, and Chloe will be pleased to see her. I’ll take her to school tomorrow when I take Tom.”

Hardy hesitates.  He knows it would be better for Daisy to be with company, and he knows he would feel safer that way. But would Beth approve of that? Five children to watch. Well, two of them are already sixteen, he tries to argue in his head.

Miller eventually snaps at him. “Oh for fucks sake, Sir. Just call her now and I’ll deal with Beth, alright?” 

He sniffs and nods, picking up his mobile from the desk to make the call. 

“I’ll get the stab vests and meet you in the car.” Miller tells him and he makes a dismissive gesture with his hand.

Miller  immediately leaves Hardy’s office with haste, his door nearly flying off its hinges, causing the team to automatically stop whatever it was they were doing – probably gossiping about what was going on behind the closed door minutes earlier.

“Listen up you lot, we’ve got a situation in town. Male suspect on the rampage, slashing pedestrians with a knife. We have 6 injured women so far. DC Sharma and DC Cooper get yourselves down to The High Street now and find out who this tossed is. DI Hardy and I will follow.”

DC Racheal Cooper and DS Raj Sharma acknowledge Ellie and begin picking up their phones and keys and heading towards the door of the bullpen. “And wear a stab vest!” Ellie reminds them before they leave the room entirely. 

Meanwhile, grabbing her orange parka and brown leather handbag from her chair and desk respectively, Miller heads to collect stab vests for her and Hardy from the PPE store next door before heading to her car. 

As she’s patiently waiting in her car for Hardy, she pulls out her mobile from her handbag and types a message to Beth while she waits.

16:00 To Beth Latimer: Hi Beth. So sorry to dump you in it but could you give the boys and Daisy Hardy a bed for the night? Please all of you stay indoors and keep safe for me. Explain when I see you. El x

She puts her mobile back in her bag before putting her seatbelt on and within a minute her phone beeps again which she retrieves. 

16:00 – Beth Latimer: No problem El. Sounds ominous. I’ll save you something to eat and you can crash here too – if you’re not working all night! X

Miller is content knowing the children will be in safe hands whilst she’s working. She notes Hardy’s exit from the station so she sends just a couple of kisses back and returns her phone to her handbag, tossing it in to the passenger footwell just as he gets in to the car. “Oi!” He complains as he puts his seatbelt on.

“You can walk, you know.” She retorts, her comment dripping in sarcasm as she gives him one of her cheeky smiles. 

He shakes his head at her unamused and his patience wearing thin. “Just bloody drive Millah!” 

Chapter Text

Within ten minutes after setting off from the station, Miller swings her car into the busy High Street, manoeuvring the car into the nearest available parking space she can find before the taped off crime scene. Parking was at a premium with cars from both locals and holiday makers lining the street but she found the last remaining spot at the top of the street.

Yanking the hand break on and cutting the engine, they both hastily exit the vehicle. Miller opens the boot to retrieve their stab vests.Pulling out a stab vest each, they armour themselves up, both helping one another to tighten the velcro and ensure they are fully protected should the worst happen. Both remain silent as they undertake this chore and survey the scene – police cars and officers can be seen everywhere, plus a couple of ambulances and paramedic cars, and a great deal of rubberneckers.

“Ready?” Miller asks Hardy as she slams the boot shut and locks the car. 

“Let’s go, Miller.” Replies Hardy, and they engage in a brisk 100 yard walk to the scene.

The scene is taped off with the unmistakeable blue and white plastic ‘Police’ tape, with only a couple of local PC’s acting as crowd control, but with several bystanders trying to get a glimpse of the crime scene, the two officers were failing miserably at holding the crowd back through no fault of their own. 

With the amount of tourists and locals in attendance hoping to see some action and find out some juicy gossip, the officers wouldn’t be able to hold back the stampede indefinitely so something needed to be done sharpish. 

“Christ sake, someone needs to get these people out of here, this is a crime scene not a film set.” Hardy bemoans as they fight their way through the three deep crowd to the tape.  “Bloody holiday makers half of them!”

Miller has no hesitation in fulfilling this request, telling Hardy she will get them to move. He knows she’ll have more effect than him and leaves her to it as they stop where they are for her to carry out said task.

Whilst holding her Badge up for all to see, she yells as Ellie Miller does, to get everyone’s attention.“Oi rubberneckers! Unless you are a witness to the crime or have a relative injured in there, can you all move and let us do our job before we arrest you for obstructing an investigation.”

Some of the crowd mutter their disappointment at being asked to leave but do step back and disperse; others still remain, either not hearing the request, or those not phased by Miller’s instruction. 

One of the latter being her nephew Oliver Stephens. She clocks him at the front of the crowd, with his back to her and standing as close to the tape as physically possible, making notes in his notepad before aiming his mobile phone to snap a few pictures of the scene. 

Hardy has clocked him too and follows Miller as she marches up to her nephew and forcefully slaps his back, taking him by surprise. He gingerly turns around to face the wrath of whoever hit him. “My instructions include you as well Oliver, because the last time I checked, you weren’t above the law.” 

“Auntie El, DI Hardy. I was just – ” Olly stutters, for once he’s momentarily lost for words. The metaphorical wind being taken out of his sails by his aunt probably didn’t help.

Olly puts his phone in his jacket and notepad away in his leather satchel he has draped across his body.

Hardy raises his eyebrows and shakes his head at the young reporter before giving him both metaphorical barrels.  “We know what you were ‘just’ doing Oliver. If I get wind of this going on bloody Twitter before I have had a chance to survey the scene and make an official comment you’ll wish you’d never been born.” 

“Is that a threat DI Hardy?” Olly taunts with an overly smug smile plastered on his face.

Miller cannot stand her nephews cockiness at the best of times, least of all now in such heightened circumstances. “No it isn’t a threat from DI Hardy but It’ll be a promise from me Oliver Stephens as your aunt if you dare post anything you little shit!” she snaps at him, jabbing a finger into his arm, hoping to hammer home the DI’s point, which is met with an ‘ow’ from the reporter.

“Oh, come on Aunt El, the town needs to know what’s going on!” Olly’s protest is full of chagrin as he tries to reason with her, his pleading face isn’t washing with Aunt Ellie and she snaps at him.

“This isn’t a case of the pubs ran out of beer or the chippy’s ran out of potatoes, this is a very serious situation, Oliver!” 

Realising this could be a juicy front page article in the Broadchurch Echo, Olly’s eyes light up and suddenly he’s really very interested in what is occurring beyond the tape.“So tell me how serious, then I wont need to speculate and make something up!” 

The retort from Olly is enough. Hardy momentarily pinches the bridge of his nose and shakes his head. With his contempt for the lad and his patience worn so thin he raises his voice and squares up to Olly face on, bowing his head to look at him directly in the eyes. Olly was somewhat shorter than Alec but this didn’t phase him when it really should have.

“Jesus Christ I’ve had enough of yer, yer cocky git. If you donnae  back down, I’ll have yer fer obstructin’ an investigation.” Hardy yelled harshly, the Scottish brogue becoming stronger when he was cross, and boy was he angry. 

More ears and eyes are on the pair now, the remaining crowd eager to look and listen in.

Olly feels certain Hardy will cave in in order for him to get his front page scoop and pushes his luck further with the DI.

“Come on DI Hardy that’s a little over the top. The residents here need to keep abreast of goings on. I’m only trying to do my job.” Olly takes great pleasure in reminding him, totally unfazed by the DI’s height or proximity.

Despite being shorter than Alec, Olly puffs his chest out and stands up as straight as he can, maybe increasing his height by half an inch. “And we are trying to do ours.” Alec retorts, his breathing hitches as he grabs Olly’s jacket collar with both hands to hammer home his point, momentarily forgetting his heart condition, whilst Olly attempts to free himself by struggling and stepping backwards, protesting his innocence.“Get your hands off me! I haven’t done anything wrong! Auntie El, tell him!” 

Miller rolls her eyes, shaking her head at the pair of them. “Oh for fuck sake, listen to the pair of you, you’re as bad as each other.”

Both men look guilty and Hardy comes to his senses, releasing his grip and his arms drop to either side of his body. 

Whilst Olly straightens and pats down his coat, he cant help but make comment again. “I’m only trying to do my job! I suggest you go and do yours DI Hardy not stand here attacking a member of the press!” 

“For fuck’s sake” Miller mutters under her breath rather too loudly. The last thing she needs now is for Olly to cause Hardy’s pacemaker to be set off, or for Hardy to arrest Olly.

Fearing for Hardy’s pacemaker, as well as whether Olly would have a criminal record before the day is over, Miller enunciates the first thing she knows will shut her conceited nephew up. 

“You might be family Oliver but if you don’t shut the fuck up right now I’ll tell everyone here about your recent faux pas and where you had to go to sort it…” 

Suddenly Olly’s smug smile vanishes and he’s thrown in to panic mode, his cheeks turning redder by the second and the crowd are starring at him eagerly hoping to hear where exactly he had been. Olly knew his aunt had the upper hand now.

“Fuck!” he mutters under his breath, and then again more audible, “Fuck!”

Olly’s question to his aunt was barely a whisper. “H-how, how do you know about that?” 

Taking great pleasure in her response, Auntie Ellie reveals how she knows where her nephew has been and the very exact reason. She spares his blushes by talking quietly enough only the three of them can hear. “You know how your mother gets, a little loose lipped the other day when she was talking about you and it just slipped out – ha, which coincidentally is what you should have done –”

Olly is painfully embarrassed by this point, looking like he could die on the spot rather than let the whole town know the truth, but especially DI-Alec-bloody-Hardy. “Don’t Aunt El, please don’t say anymore. I’ll stand down. I promise.”

“Good, now fuck off Oliver, we’ll call you when we’re ready.” Miller concludes and Olly is true to his word and scarpers pretty sharpish, leaving Hardy intrigued and Miller with a wide grin on her face. 

“We shouldn’t have any more issues with him.” She confidently confirms. “Now, shall we?” She indicates to the scene that awaits them and steps forward. 

“You’re sure?” He questions hesitantly. He’s momentarily wondering what exactly Miller has on her nephew for her to be so sure the cocky git would stand down for once. 

He makes a mental note to ask her later.

“110%.”She replies nodding, and continues to the entrance to the cordon, Hardyfollowing behind, his large strides catching up with her. 

PC David Martin, a fresh new recruit, probably under 21 stands at the scene’s entry point like a deer in headlights. His role was to log all staff entering and leaving the scene.

As he spies his superiors heading towards him, he stands up straight and gets ready to greet them.

“Sir, Miller.” he nods to his superiors before handing the clipboard he’s holding to Miller to complete. She completes the paperwork for them both, passing the clipboard to Hardy to sign his attendance.

“What have we got?” Hardy  asks abruptly as he hands back the clipboard to PC Martin and walks under the crime scene tape, holding it up for Miller to follow underneath.

As PC Martin guides them towards the heart of the scene he relays what he knows.“Honestly its carnage, Sir. Ambulances have taken away two critical, one is now about to leave for the hospital.  Then we have paramedics treating the other three who have superficial injuries. It appears all six attacks happened on the left side of the street, one after the other nearly.”

“What about the suspect?” Miller questions.

“Dog unit are trying to track him with what little scent they have. DC’s Sharma and Cooper are waiting by the ambulances to speak to the victims one paramedics give the all clear.”

“Ok thank you David for your help. Please stay at the cordon and further details will follow from either myself or DI Hardy.” Miller smiles at the young recruit, receiving a nod from him before he heads back to his post.

Hardy instructs DC Sharma and DC Cooper to head to the hospital and wait for news from the two critical, as well as ascertain some kind of interview with the third victim before he and Miller wait patiently outside closed doors to the ambulance of the first victim. 

“Let me lead this, Sir.” Miller asks Hardy’s permission.

“Fine.” Hardy sighs, “I guess it makes sense Miller, woman to woman and all that?”

They don’t have to wait long until the paramedics open the door and step out, giving them the all clear that she’s fit for an interview. 

“She’s fine, but go easy with her, she’s still in some shock. She’ll need to go to hospital so try and keep it brief.” The lead male paramedic advises.

Miller nods. “Injuries?”

“She escaped with only a superficial cut to her arm. We’ve patched her up here but she will need stitches. I think she was lucky compared to the others, possibly as the first victim the knife man wasn’t sure what he was doing, but I’m not a Detective so cannot say.”

“Right, we’ll take it from here.” Hardy nodded brushing past the paramedics and entering the ambulance, Miller too following behind, offering them a thank you with a smile on her bosses’ behalf. 

“You’ve got ten minutes while I finish this paperwork.” The lead paramedic adds whilst he stands completing his own clipboard of paperwork.

They are greeted by a female, possibly early thirties with long dark brown hair, wearing gym attire sitting upright on the gurney. Her right arm is wrapped with bandages, she’s in some discomfort they note but otherwise seems relatively fine under the circumstances. 

Miller turns in to a warm and friendly Ellie now to put the victim at ease. She sits down on the seat opposite the gurney while Hardy remains standing, pensively, arms crossed.

“Hi, I’m DS Miller, that’s DI Hardy over here.” Miller turns her head, gesturing at Hardy before continuing. “Can you tell us your name?”

“Sure, hi. I’m Gemma Hoyle.” The victim replies quietly, the shock still evident. 

“Thank you Gemma. How are you feeling?”

“Uh, fine, I guess. I’m alive.” 

“It’s really important for me to ask you some questions about what happened to you. DI Hardy will be taking notes.. Is that alright with you?”

“Er, yeah, of course.”

“Can you tell us what happened, in your own words?”

Gemma Hoyle nods, and begins her version of events, Miller listening in intently, Hardy taking notes in his pocket book. “I was out for a run where I stopped in the High Street. I’d ran for about an hour up on the cliffs and back and I had to grab a bottle of water, because I forgot mine. Can you imagine? God, how stupid of me. I would have been home by now if only I’d taken my water with me in the first place.” Gemma starts sniffing, tears in her eyes, then looks at her bandaged arm, distraught momentarily , and then closing her eyes and shaking her head, tears begin to escape her, falling down her cheeks.

“It’s okay, take your time.” Miller smiles at Gemma encouragingly. “It’s a lot to take in. You’re doing great so far.”

Gemma wipes her tears from her eyes with the back of her hand and continues, grateful for Miller’s reassurance and kindness.

“I’m literally just standing there, getting my smartwatch ready to set off tracking again and suddenly he walks up to me.”

“He?” Miller asks, ensuring clarity to the suspect’s sex for Hardy to note down.

“A man, yes. He was pacing fast and at first I thought, well he’s in a hurry but then, right as I was about to run off he… he pulls a knife out. Oh god, that’s… I cant believe that happened to me! Thank god I was moving, so he only slashed my arm.”

 “Can you describe him?” Hardy suddenly cuts in, keen to get some vital information as quickly as possible to aid the investigation. It’s Miller now, who sends a warning glare at him. “Please?” He adds as an afterthought to appease her.

“Let me see… yeah…. He was white, early to mid twenties, skinny, tall. I’m sorry that’s it.”

Hardy  jots the information down whilst Miller returns to asking questions. “What was he wearing do you recall?” 

Gemma nods. “Yes. He was wearing all black. Black jeans and a black hoody. His hood was up though and he had a black and white chequered scarf covering his face so I couldn’t see him properly. I’m sorry I can’t give you anymore.”

“You’re doing great.” Miller once again reassures her. “Did he speak? Perhaps have an accent?” 

“Er yes, yes he did speak. He’s definitely a local I could tell having lived here all my life.”

“Do you remember what he said?”

Gemma nods, takes a deep breath and reveals the attackers words. “Yes. He, he er.. he called me a dirty whore and said I and all of Broadchurch women deserved to pay.”

Chapter Text

19:30

With the help of the team, Hardy and Miller have finished taking initial statements from the victims and witnesses in the nearby area by 7.30pm. They’ve also liaised with SOCO, requested and begun viewing CCTV, retreated back to the station and created a crime scene board to start piecing things together.

With Bob Daniels thoroughly viewing CCTV from the cameras in the High Street and shops close to where the attacks occurred, he asks Hardy & Miller to view his findings from a grainy camera on the High Street owned by Broadchurch Town Council.

The picture quality isn’t the best but there is no doubt about what happened. Unfortunately, the cameras image isn’t clear enough to see their face.

As they sit huddled around Bob’s computer screen they bare witness to the attacks just as a few of the victims had already told them. It looks terrible, they stare at the screen in utter disbelief but there are hardly any new revelations, other than knowing what happened when.

Bob stops the footage. “That’s it, Sir.”

 “Thanks Bob. If you could get some stills from this footage and let me know once you have something. We need to make this lowlife famous sharpish.”

“Leave it with me, Sir.” Bob acknowledges with a nod and walks away.

“Right, the board. Lets get what we know up their.” Hardy tells Miller as he’s rising from his seat and heading across the room to his office. Miller too follows and they stand in front of the white board, the office door closed. Hardy grabs a marker pen, “Alright Miller, we have six victims here.” He tells her, while she fixes the  photos of the victims  on to the board.. “He attacked them in this order:  Gemma Hoyle, 30, Jennifer Townley, 39, Amy Jones, 16, Catherine Read, 27, Macey Attlee, 25 and Tanya Wilson 32.”

Miller stands back and sits down on the sofa to let him write the names down. “So, we know the perpetrator was armed with a standard kitchen knife which matches the described injuries.” 

“There seems to be no connection between the victims, except all of them are female, aged 16-39.” Miller informs him as she’s looking up at the photos. 

Mid conversation Alec’s mobile rings and he pulls it from his trouser pocket. It’s DS Raj Sharma calling from the hospital which Alec relays to Ellie. 

“Alec Hardy.” Alec answers taking the call. He heads to his chair and sits down, tapping the speakerphone button once the phone is placed on the desk in front of him. “I’ve got Miller with me, you’re on speakerphone, go ahead.”

“Sir, Ellie.” Raj acknowledges.

“What have you got for us Raj?”, Miller asks in earnest but his met with slight hesitation.

 “Not great news, I’m afraid.”

“I just talked to a someone about Macey Attlee, She’s still in theatre and has severe internal bleeding. They’re not sure if she’s going to make it.”

“Shit!”, Hardy exclaims angrily.

“There’s more, Sir. Catherine Read didn’t make it. Doctors did all they could. She died nearly an hour ago.”

Hardy’s mouth becomes a thin line, he looks like he’s about to explode any minute. Miller dares to reach for his arm and he lets her. She knows how personal he takes these cases and she’s worried about him now, that they have a murder investigation on their hands.

 “Ok thanks Raj. If you and Rachael head back to the station, we could do with some support.” Hardy ends the call and leans back in his chair, his fingers interlocked behind his head.

“This is now a murder investigation, Miller.” He bites his bottom lip. “Fuck!”

They stand and stare at the board, at the photos, names of the victims, their injuries, the grainy image of the man who killed a human being for no apparent reason. Well, there is a reason and it’s their job to find out.

“We need to have a look at the perpetrator.” Miller says. “There has to be something.”

Hardy grumbles something incomprehensible, then smacks her shoulder with a bit too much force. “Miller, look. Can you see it too?”

Miller nods. “I do. The women, right? They’re all…”

“The same type” Hardy finishes. “Brown long hair, slim, good looking. It’s like whoever is doing this has a vendetta against these type of women,” 

“That can’t be a coincidence, right?”

“No, I don’t think so. It’s too specific. On the other hand, remember what Gemma said? All women in Broadchurch will have to pay. It has to be some personal vendetta. Maybe a girlfriend dumped him, or its about a female, or male, family member.”

“But who would take a knife and stab innocent people, just because their girlfriend dumped them? Could be he has mental health issues of some kind? View could look into it?”

They don’t have chance to continue as Bob Daniels knocks on Hardy’s door. Hardy yells a ‘come in’ and Bob does so, complete with a printed image of the attacker. 

“Sir, the best image I could produce from the grainy CCTV we have.”

Hardy immediately snaps the image out of the other man’s hands and studies it, showing Miller too.

The image is in fact unclear, but it’s clear enough to see the perpetrator is dressed in black with a hood up, but nothing more evidential than that.

“Who is he? Do we know him, Miller?”

Miller shakers her head frustratingly. “Hard to tell.”

“We need to get this image out there. Get it on bloody Twitter, Facebook, wherever you can online, Daniels,  because someone has to know him!” Hardy yells at Bob who nods and makes a hasty retreat.

Hardy picks up his mobile again, scrolls to a number and hits dial. A mere five seconds later they pick up.

“Oliver, it’s DI Hardy. I’m ready to talk. Get yourself down to the station now if you want a front page scoop for the Echo.”

Olly doesn’t need asking twice.

Chapter Text

21.15

Ellie is shattered; She’s not eaten since breakfast and her stomach growls angrily to remind her. One of Fred’s squashed Goodie Bars she found in her handbag just before lunch and ate doesn’t constitute as a meal.

She needs food and sleep as well as to say goodnight to her sons, who are outstaying their welcome at Beth’s. That’s it, she decides to call it a day.

She puts on her orange parka, slings her handbag over her shoulder and heads to Hardy’s office. He’s mid type when she enters the room without knocking. He removes his spectacles and looks up at her. He looks tired and stressed, exactly how she feels.

 “I need to go, its gone 9pm, the children. I’m sorry, Sir. I think you should do the same. Get a good nights sleep and we will look at everything with fresh eyes tomorrow. I have no energy left in me for today. DC Harford and DS Gibson are working overnight and will keep us posted with any developments. Uniform are undertaking extra patrols around town. There is nothing more we can do for now.”

“Alright, ye go, I’m fine here, another ten minutes, jus’ need t’ finish this.” He puts his glasses back on and continues writing, squinting his eyes as he types. Despite the glasses she sees how tired he is, and it nearly hurts her to watch him work in this state. 

“You go, Miller. I’ll just be ten minutes while I finish this email.”

Like hell he will she deduces. She knows he’ll stay the night, sleep on his lumpy sofa and be grumpy and exhausted in the morning.

She turns on her heel ready to leave.

“Millah, wait!”. 

“Hmm?” 

“I forgot to ask: what top secret info do you have on your nephew?”

Miller laughs and comes straight out with it. “STD clinic. Too much shagging the dirty sod. Unluckily for him he’s got the clap.”Miller grins and even Hardy  in turn cant help but smile at the predicament the cocky git had gotten himself in to. 

“Would it be wrong to say, ‘serves him right?” Hardy asks nonchalantly with a small smirk appearing on his face. He’s never been Olly’s biggest fan.

Miller steps into the office again, flopping down on the sofa. A little chat can’t hurt, and maybe she can find a way to make him go home in the process.

“Absolutely, not wrong at all. Hopefully this will teach him a lesson. Maybe I’ll buy him some condoms for his Birthday just to rub salt into the wounds.”

“Your sister isn’t going to be best pleased that you threatened him with revealing his secret. Olly can’t be too pleased with his mother gossiping about it either?”

“Ah, to hell with her, she’ll get over it, she was the one who told me! Maybe if she taught him about safe sex this wouldn’t have happened. I don’t know whether him having an STD is better than him getting a girl pregnant right now.”

“I don’t think Broadchurch is ready for another Oliver Stevens yet, do you Miller?”

Ellie laughs and agrees wholeheartedly with Hardy.

“Right, enough about my little shit of a nephew, I need to head home. Make sure you’re right behind me, oh and call Daisy.

Tell her I’ll drop her at school first thing tomorrow when I take Tom.”, Ellie instructs him as she gets up to leave his office for the final time.

“Understood, Miller!” Hardy informs her, but just as she’s walking away, Hardy surprises her. 

“Just be careful out there Miller, alright?” Hardy says, concern badly in his voice. 

What the hell! Ellie comes to an abrupt halt, turning around.

“I’m pretty sure I can look after myself, Hardy. I’ve had enough practice, more so the past grew years, and you should know more than anyone! Don’t be nice to me, it doesn’t suit you.”

Hardy knows Miller is exhausted and wants to go home to her kids. It’s always the point, where she gets snappy with him but he feels compelled to expand on what he’s really trying to say. But it’s hard to find the right words with her now. Usually everything he says is wrong at this point and she calls him a wanker. He tries anyway.

“What’s wrong with me being concerned about yer safety? I mean after what’s happened today with all those women, and you’re…” He trails off, gesturing towards Miller’s torso. “And you’re one too.”

She stares at him in utter disbelief. “What the hell, Sir? Have you only just realised I’m female? Do you think because I am a woman I can’t stick up for myself?”

Hardy stands up from his chair, “Oh no, no that’s not what I meant! Sorry, it’s late… jus’…”

He stops talking and pinches the bridge of his nose, unsure how to continue the conversation , while he’s trying to gauge her demeanour. 

Of course, he cares for her and she cares for him but they have had two year apart and so much is unspoken between them.
He’s tired, his eyes dry from the constant computer work, his back aches from sitting too long, and he feels defensive now too. 

“Look, Miller, I jus’ want ye to get home safe, there’s nothing more to it. Why cant you just accept my concern rather than be so difficult?”

She lets out an almighty sigh to his relief, but not before continuing with a flippant: “If you’re that worried about me, come home with me, Sir.”

Now it’s Hardy’s turn to stare at her in utter disbelief at what she has just said. It takes Miller a millisecond to understand his reaction, and therefore sets the record straight. 

“You knob, I’m not asking you to come home and shag me if that’s what you’re worried about!”

“Why an earth would I want to do that with you?” Alec retorts instantly without thinking it through, his tired brain way too slow to understand her shocked expression. 

Aghast, Miller snarls at him, absolutely fuming. “Well thanks,” she scoffs, shaking her head in disbelief before continuing, “Thank you very much, Sir, you absolute wanker! I know I’m damaged goods now since my fucking husband did what he did and ended any chance of a future relationship. I don’t need you to remind me of that!”

“What? Damaged goods? What the hell are we talking about here?”

Miller scowls at him and he realises what has transpired. Damaged goods? Does she really think of herself that way? She never knew about Joe leading a double life seeing an eleven year old child, and he’s sure everyone in Broadchurch knows that by now. But of course, he cant know for sure. He’s been away for two years and they don’t really talk about this anymore.

Well, until now, it seems.  Miller feels since Joe ruined her life for what he did, men would look at her differently and she would forever be tainted.

“Oh, Christ Miller, that’s not what I meant! You know I don’t see you that way!” His attempt to back peddle fails miserably it seems because Miller looks as if she’s about to strangle him now.

“You don’t see me that way? What is it with you? Have you lost your bloody mind?”

Hardy holds his breath unsure what it is he’s meant to say or do in these circumstances. He really feels agitated now and runs his hands through his hair, probably making a mess of it. 

The situation is turning in to a nightmare. How could this happen within a few minutes? First they were laughing about her nephew, now they are arguing over whether he’d sleep worth her. He really needs a break but he feels he has to get this situation under control first, if that’s even remotely possible. “Miller… Ellie,” he starts but stops when he notices her angry face. She’s so mad, its nearly frightening him. “I have to go now, Sir,” she tells him coldly. “Can’t stand here arguing about your insecurities all night or whether you’d shag me or not – but wait, you already gave me your answer to that, right?”

She turns away from him and he instinctively moves a step closer in to her direction, positive she is about to cry and he can’t have that.

“Oh, come on, I never meant it that way, Miller. You’re not unshaggable, it’s jus’… I never thought about you in that way since you’re my subordinate, and… ach, can this get anymore awkward?”

Miller doesn’t respond, doesn’t turn around to face him and he feels embarrassed and helpless. And then she just bursts out of his office and is gone. He stands there, shellshocked, mortified and feels his heart hammering against his ribs. 

“Oh, fucking hell, what have I done?” He mutters.

21.28

It’s nearly nine thirty when Ellie lets herself in to the Latimer’s back door. She had sat in her car at the station for a good ten minutes, stewing over the conversation with Hardy.

How dare he talk to her in that way, implying she couldn’t handle a situation like that on her own? She still feels that hot anger bubbling up when she thinks about what happened minutes earlier in his office. Unshaggable? Does this word even exist? She never liked to be pitied in any form and especially not from Hardy, who should know better than to try and play her knight in shining armour.

Disgusting, she thinks and crinkles her nose while making her way into the hallway.

She announces her arrival by shouting a hello to everyone who she can hear are in the lounge. Beth shouts a hello back in acknowledgement.

She smiles when she sees a bowl of leftover pasta covered up on the worktop. Beth was true to her word on keeping some leftovers for her.

Placing her mobile, car keys and handbag on the kitchen table she then takes off her parka and hangs it on the back of a chair. She can hear laughter and chatter coming from the living room so makes her way through the kitchen to the hive of activity in the next room.

Beth, Chloe and Daisy are sitting on one sofa watching a film. Tom is half asleep on the other sofa. Fred and Lizzie are notably missing, obviously asleep upstairs.

“I’m so sorry everyone!” Ellie apologises and flops back on to the sofa Tom is laying on nearly squashing him in the process and instantly waking him up.

“Tough day?” Beth asks as she turns the tv down via its remote. Ellie sighs and nods. “There’s some leftover pasta I can heat up for you? Maybe a glass of wine to go with it?”

Rather emphatically Ellie responds to the offer. She is starving hungry and the wine wouldn’t go amiss, particularly after her earlier show don with Hardy.“That would be amazing Beth!”

Beth gets up from the sofa and instructs Chloe to go with her to sort Ellie some well needed sustenance, giving her chance to speak to the teenagers alone.

“We heard what happened in town earlier. How’s my dad?” Daisy asks, concern etched on her face.

“He’s fine Daisy. He will call you when he gets home to talk to you. We decided I’d drop you at school when I take Tom, if that’s ok with you?”

 “Ok thanks. Guess he’s still working?”

“He is but he said he would be leaving just after me. I’m sure he will be home soon if he’s not already. It’s a tough case.”

“He gets so obsessed with these things.” Daisy complains.

“It’s his work sweetheart.”

“Hm.” Daisy shrugs her shoulders.

“We’ll watch out for him together, right?” Ellie smiles at her and the girl smiles back, relieved to have found a partner in crime.

 Turning to Tom, Ellie runs a hand through his hair and ruffles it up which is met with a grunt. 

 “I’m sorry I’m late Tom. I’ll be home in time to pick you up from school tomorrow, I promise.”

“S’okay mum, I know how busy you were today.” Tom yawns, unable to keep his eyes open. “Let me sleep now.”

“Thanks Tom. Love you more than chocolate.” She says, kissing the top of his head and getting up from the sofa. “Guess Fred went down ok and is in the spare room?” Ellie asks Daisy when she realises she wont get much sense out of her own son.

Daisy hesitates, her eyes darting towards the lounge door, ensuring neither Beth or Chloe are in earshot for what she was about to say next.

 “Yeah he is, he went down with no fuss, unlike Lizzie! Poor Beth had a nightmare with her, took her ages to settle her.”

“Oh the joys! Thank goodness my two are past that stage now – well Fred is, not sure about Tom though!”

“Hey, I heard that.” Tom mumbles, eyes still closed as he lay on the sofa.

Ellie and Daisy both exchange grins with each other before Ellie makes her way upstairs and quietly opens the door to the spare room Fred is sleeping in. He is gone to the world, his soft curly locks framing his relaxed face. She plants a kiss on her sleeping sons forehead, watching him for a few moments before creeping out of the room as quietly as she came in. 

Once freshening herself up in the bathroom, Ellie makes her way to the kitchen. Beth is dishing up some pasta in a bowl when Ellie enters the room. Beth insisting she sits down as she can see her friend looks exhausted. 

Flopping down on the chair at the table which had placemat, cutlery and glass of wine all set in front, Ellie instantaneously reaches for the wine and takes a big gulp. Beth has already eaten but it hasn’t stopped her from pouring herself a glass of wine to be sociable with Ellie.

Beth puts down the bowl and sits down opposite Ellie who immediately begins to tuck in.

“Busy day then? We saw the news.” 

“Like you wouldn’t believe,” Ellie replies in between mouthfuls. “All I can say is, I want you and Chloe being careful if you’re heading out anytime.”

Beth tries to pry, hoping to get more information out of her friend, but knowing full well how fruitless it is, because Ellie cant divulge anything. She eventually settles on taking her friends advice to be careful.

They retreat to the lounge, once Ellie has eaten her pasta, carrying their topped up glasses of wine; Beth bringing the remainder of the bottle with her for good measure. Tom has retreated upstairs to join his brother, while Chloe and Daisy have returned to watching the film they started earlier in Chloe’s bedroom, leaving them to talk without interruption. 

Ellie and Beth chat about their children, the weather, weekend plans, how Mark is getting on as they drink their wine.

The wine soon takes effect on Ellie, Beth notices. Ellie has barely finished her second glass when Beth realises her friend cannot stop yawning. Fearing Ellie is trying her utmost to stay awake, Beth tells her that she’ll go clear away the kitchen, and for Ellie to sleep, not before leaving a blanket on the sofa for her friend to snuggle under before she leaves the room.

Beth undertakes a flurry of quick chores – cleaning down the kitchen, locking the back door and is washing the pasta dish in the kitchen sink. As  she stands at the sink she cant help but notice Ellies phone on the kitchen table, constantly ringing and beeping. 

She dries her hands on the nearby towel and stalks across the other side of the room to see who is so insistent. 

She doesn’t mean to be spying, but Ellie’s asleep and it could be urgent, or work. 

Picking up Ellie’s mobile from the table, she touches the screen so the mystery can be revealed.

Two missed calls from Lucy at 21.30 and then three missed calls from Hardy at 22:15, 22:32, 22:43.

“My god cant he let her have a night off!” Beth mutters, but then a flurry of texts come through which she doesn’t mean to read but it’s inevitable now, the messages popping up while she’s looking at the screen. 

Messages from Hardy arrive in quick succession, as well as two earlier unread messages from Lucy appear.

Lucy - 21:49: What the hell El? Why’d you have to do that?!
Lucy - 21:50: PS - Hardy is an arsehole!
Hardy 22:55: Are you at Beth’s? 
Hardy 22:55: Can we talk? 
Hardy 22:56: I’m sorry about the misunderstanding earlier. Are you alright?
Hardy 22:57 Christ Miller, you’re going to be the death of me. Pick up your bloody phone, I just need to know you’re ok!
Hardy 22:57: We have to talk about it, can’t let what happened stand in our way during an ongoing investigation! Please pick up your damn phone!

Beth’s eyes widen. She’s in limbo. She’s not sure whether she should put the phone back down on the table or wait for – hopefully – more messages to come through. 

Beth sits herself down at the table, attempting to understand what she’s just read. Usually when people ‘need to talk’ it’s not normally good news, or they say this when their relationship is under strain, or ending?

A misunderstanding? Asking her if she’s alright? Whatever it is cant come between them and an investigation?

This looks more than suspicious in her eyes. And obviously Lucy knows more than her. What is it? She needs to find out. Not because she wants gossip, she needs to ensure her friend is ok. 

Beth shoots a glance at the kitchen door, stands up and shuts it door before retrieving her own phone from the worktop and types a message to Lucy.

To Lucy: What’s gone on with El and Hardy? 

Beth puts her phone down on the worktop and wonders if she has done the right thing.

Less than a minute later, as she is still fretting, her mobile beeps.

Lucy: There’s something going on between them? Tell me more…

She’s instantly regretting texting Lucy. 

To Lucy: Ignore me. Wrong end of the stick! 

Lucy: Ok... Let me know if there’s more to it though!

Beth lets her phone drop on to the worktop and groans. Lucy is in full gossip mode no doubt. But then Beth wonders about the possibility of something going on between them. Are they in a relationship or just friends with benefits she ponders. 

The two of them have an odd kind of relationship and she remembers how it felt to hear Joe’s barrister accuse them of having an affair. Both have denied it vehemently and Hardy left not long after. Beth is certain Ellie wasn’t in contact with him for the time he was away from Broadchurch, but then he reappeared out of nowhere, like he never left. Beth has seen Ellie pick up this strange friendship with Hardy as though it was the most natural thing to do, they even behave like an old married couple.

They bicker and row but they care for each other, and maybe they really are in some kind of twisted relationship? If Ellie is shagging Hardy, why hasn’t her friend told her? Maybe because it’s DCI Alec Hardy, the man who tried to solve her sons murder, and the man who might have been sleeping with Ellie back then? She cant know for sure if anything happened then or is happening now, but one thing she does know for certain is, she has to ask Ellie in the morning.

Her thoughts are interrupted when Ellie’s phone beeps again. She is confident it will be one of two people texting her: Hardy or Lucy. 

She walks back to the table and picks up Ellie’s phone, reading the message.

Hardy: 22:58: OK, I get it you’re angry at me, but just tell me you are alright. I could call Beth or Daisy but I’d rather talk to you directly. Pick up your stupid phone. 

Beth nearly drops the mobile in a panic when the kitchen door is flung open and Chloe comes bursting in to the kitchen, landline phone in her hand. 

“Jesus, Chlo, where’s the fire?” Beth snaps, putting Ellie’s phone down again and focusing her attention on to her daughter. 

“It’s Daisy’s dad. He wants to talk to you.” Chloe reveals, thrusting the phone into her mothers hand.

Beth momentarily composes herself and waits for Chloe to leave the kitchen before closing the door behind her. 
“Hello, Hardy. Everything ok?”

There’s silence but finally she hears him mutter. “Good evening Beth. Thanks for having Daisy over by the way, I hope she’s been no bother.” Hardy begins before a slight pause. “I don’t suppose, er, you’ve seen Miller, I mean Ellie, that is? I er, I need to get hold of her and she’s not answering her mobile. It’s, it’s about the case.”

Beth immediately knows he’s not calling about the case but plays it cool. Ice cool.

“Ellie? She’s surely off the clock at this time of night? You need to talk to her about the case, now?”

It doesn’t take Beth much imagining to picture him frowning and looking embarrassed. She smirks and tries hard not to laugh.

“Ah, aye, the case. Yes. Have you seen her? D’ you know how I can reach her?”

“She’s probably asleep by now. Can’t it wait until tomorrow? I can take a message if you like?”

“So, she’s there? At yours?”

“Maybe….”

“Beth, listen, I need to speak to her. If you… if you could put her on so I can talk to her I would really appreciate it.”

“Is there a reason why she wouldn’t talk to you Hardy? I’m just a little confused here.”

Hardy stalls momentarily. “Err nothing, nothing to worry about, I just need to run something past her relating to… to the case. She said she was picking the boys up from yours and heading home. I thought maybe you knew where she was?”

Beth cannot contain herself any longer. “Can’t keep away from her, can you?”

“Excuse me?” Hardy splutters down the phone.

“Oh come on, I know something’s going on between the two of you!” Beth replies in a teasing tone.

Hardy’s irritated and Beth can hear him growl on the other end of the line. 

“With all respect Beth, that’s none of your business. Don’t make this difficult, I only want to talk to Miller.”

Finally succumbing, Beth gives in to Hardy’s demand. “Alright, alright, she’s here. She’s asleep on my sofa, absolutely shattered after being on her feet all day. So, Hardy, unless this is a life or death situation you should let her rest and talk to her tomorrow. Maybe buy her coffee and breakfast? Always helps with these kind’s of problems.”

Hardy lets out a small sigh of relief. He hasn’t cottoned on to the last comment, however.

“Err, yeah, I guess I can do that for her” he replies with some confusion. “Tell her I called whenever she wakes up, and it’s urgent. Tell her, she can call me whatever time it is.”

“I bet she can.” Beth quietly mutters matter of factly, not caring if Hardy hears her or not. “Oh and don’t forget the coffee. She’ll love you for it.”

“Coffee. Got it.”

“Great. And don’t mess her around again!”

“What?” Hardy splutters. “Did she… did she talk to you? Abou’ what happened I mean?”

Beth pauses, biting her lip thinking about the last comment. Something did happen, and something is definitely going on between them.

“I really don’t want to get caught up in whatever is going on between you. Just do what I told you.”

“Alright. Ok. Thanks. And thanks again for having Daisy over, means a lot.”

The call is ended without so much as a goodbye. Beth sits herself down again. She’s astonished and irritated at the same time. 

Chapter Text

06:34

It’s just past 6.30am when Ellie wakes up from the confines of Beth’s sofa. She has had a decent sleep owing to the fact she was absolutely shattered from the previous days’ events. 

After visiting the downstairs loo, she quietly pads into the kitchen to retrieve her mobile phone from the kitchen table. 

She rolls her eyes at Lucy’s texts but the smirk leaves her face as she sees the flood of missed calls and texts from her boss.

She reads through them and scoffs. “Serves you right, you stupid wanker.” 

Ellie puts her mobile down on the table once again and reaches for the kettle, filling it up and putting it on to boil in one swift move. She’s retrieving some cups from the kitchen cupboards when Beth walks in to the kitchen still in pyjamas and dressing gown.

“Morning. Sleep ok?” Beth yawns as she sits down at the kitchen table. 

“Like a log. Who knew your sofa was so comfy? Tea?” 

Beth nods and watches Ellie prepare some tea. She looks like she is about to burst, shooting Ellie side glances. It takes her a full minute to find her words. “Are you and Hardy shagging?”

Ellie nearly drops the mugs on her way to the kitchen table, before gently placing the mugs on the table and sits down opposite her friend, feeling completely bewildered. 

“What the hell, Beth! Where’s this come from? You think I’m shagging Hardy?”

Beth looks directly at Ellie hoping to catch even the slightest glimmer in her eyes that she’s lying. “Well? Are you?”

“Are you serious? Me and Hardy?”

 “Well, maybe… look, El… please don’t be mad but I kind of read the text messages Hardy sent you last night. It wasn’t intentional I swear. I just wanted to know if the constant calls you were getting were important enough for me to wake you.”

Ellie frowns. “You read his texts? Me too. And where the hell does he admit to sleeping with me? I don’t understand?”

Beth looks like she has a lot to say to that comment but opts for a swig of her tea to buy herself some time. 

After a moment, Ellie prompts her. “Spit it out Beth, there has to be more to it. What happened?”

“Oh, come on, El. One of his messages says something happened that could cloud your working relationship, and you somehow cant let it stand in the way of an ongoing investigation. He’s texting you non stop, checking if you are ok, hell he even called me!”

“He called you?”

“Yes, he called the landline, about 11pm last night, asked if I knew where you were and stumbled with his words. He was desperate to talk to you about something and to be honest, El, it sounded a lot like he owes you a big apology for something, and I cant stop wondering what that might be…”

“There’s nothing between us, not now, not before, I would have told you if there was.”

“If you say so.” Beth raises her eyebrows as she takes another swig of tea.

“I do say so Beth Latimer.” 

“But he seemed so worried about something and then I told him to buy you breakfast.”

Ellie stares at her friend. “Why?”

“Because I thought he needed to make something up to you. It all sounded really suspicious and I thought…. Well I already told you what I thought. Sorry. I’m not sure he’ll follow through with it anyway. He’s probably forgotten it by now.”

 “Oh my god Beth, what the hell? I cant believe this. Did you ask him if he was shagging me? Tell me you didn’t do that?” Ellie pulls a face, her mouth opens wide but no sound comes out initially. “Oh my god, no! Please don’t tell me you asked him!”

“No!” Beth whines. “Of course not. I did drop a few hints to see I could make him confess, though.”

Ellie groans and bows her head, hiding her face in her hands. “Unbelievable!”

Ellie stands up and rushes to the kitchen window, staring out to the open field in front of her. 

“All I wanted to do was teach him a lesson by not answering his messages because he said a few hurtful and weird things last night. That man doesn’t own me, he doesn’t constantly need to know where I am and what I’m doing.”

“Must have been pretty hurtful for you to react like this?”

“You want to know what it was about?” 

Beth nods enthusiastically.

“Ok, so first he didn’t think I was safe to go home alone, told me to be careful.”

“Where’s the problem so far?” Beth asks, a quizzical look on her face which Ellie ignores.

“He acted like a total wanker, telling me I need protection, because of…” she pauses and gestures a towards her breasts helplessly, which makes Beth frown. “Because he apparently just discovered I’m an actual female, and not just a police officer.”

Beth still frowns. “Do you know how odd you sound? I cant say I understand a single word of what you are trying to tell me.”

“He told me he’d never before seen me in this context, can you imagine? Who does that? Tell someone stuff like that? He truly never saw me as a woman before. Ha, then what is he thinking I am? He really makes me so angry sometimes, I could strangle him for that!”

“I really don’t know. What is it with you two? He really told you that?

Ellie snorted, a little laugh escaping her, “Oh, that’s not all. He went on and said I’m not unshaggable.”

Ellie stops mortified about the outburst. She wonders why she’s so irked with Hardy. He has a habit of stumbling over his own words so it’s nothing new. She knows he never meant to offend her but it always makes her so angry when he’s overly concerned about her. 

“Bloody hell, El. Men, hey?”

Ellie sighs.

“So, if he says you’re actually shaggable now, does this mean you’ll let him fuck you if he offers?”

“What? No, Beth! Absolutely not!”

“Alright, I wont ask you again, I’m really sorry about the misunderstanding. I totally messed up, didn’t I?”

“It’s not your fault Beth. I guess the only positive is, I don’t have to cook breakfast this morning so I guess I owe you a thank you.”

“If it’s any consolation El, he really did sound concerned about you. It’s kind of sweet. He might be an awkward sod but he does have a nice arse!”

“Beth Latimer, that’s my boss you’re talking about!”

“Well, you can’t disagree with me, surely?”

Ellie doesn’t respond, but she definitely feels heat creep up her cheeks and she painfully aware she’s blushing too. 

“If you’re interested, have a go, I don’t mind,” she replies quickly.

Beth shoots her friend a dirty smile. “He still has that Tinder profile, right?”

Chapter Text

08:15am

After ensuring the children ate breakfast, Tom, Daisy and Chloe are driven to school by Ellie. They are unusually early for school but Ellie has to get home to shower and change before getting back to the station. 

On the journey Tom let slip he’d failed to finish some urgent homework which doesn’t go down well with Ellie. Daisy has reassured Ellie that despite school commencing in 45 minutes, she will ensure Tom joins her in the school library to finish the homework he had neglected to complete last night. 

“Regardless of whether I am home on time later or not Tom Miller, we will not have a repeat of this tonight, do you understand me?” Ellie warns her son as he grunts a yes. “And you go to the library with Daisy now, not kick your football around in the playground.”

“Mum!” Tom moans, embarrassed at the fact he is being spoken to like his younger brother.

“I mean it. I have a lot to deal with today and I wont be happy if I hear you’ve deliberately not done your homework.”

“Gah, so unfair.” Tom huffs, flinging the car door open, spectacularly slamming it shut and storming off through the school gates.

“I’ll go have a word El.” Chloe reassures, getting out of the car and following a sulking Tom.

“Thanks love.”

“I’ll keep an eye on him today, Mrs Miller.” Daisy reassures Ellie after Chloe has left the car.

“You’re a great girl Daisy. And please call me Ellie, I think we know each other well enough by now don’t you, lovely? Now, have a good day. You have my number so text me if Tom is misbehaving. Oh, and your dad or I will text you to let you know who will pick you up later, or whether you’re to head to Beth’s.”

“Ok, thanks. Have a good day.” Daisy waves, about to turn on her heel when she adds, “And don’t let my dad work you too hard!”

Ellie smiles and watches as Daisy catches up with Tom in the playground. At least they are in school now, and Beth will take and collect Fred from school.

Before setting off for home, Miller texts Hardy to let him know she will be late for work.

She dropped his daughter off at school and after what Beth told her about phone call she received, their interaction in his office might still gnaw at his conscience. That should be enough to shut him up about her being late.

To: Hardy: Daisy dropped off at school. I’m going home to shower and change. Be in just after 9am.

08:22 - Hardy: Thanks for taking Daisy to school. I’m not in the office right now. In town checking a few things at the scene. Do you fancy breakfast? 

Ellie immediately types back. 

To Hardy: Bring lots of coffee… and pastries. My place or office?

08:22 – Hardy: Your’s. See you in about 10.

Ellie smiles to herself. So, he hasn’t forgotten about last night, and he actually did follow Beth’s advice. She only ate the rest of Fred’s Cornflakes this morning and she’s very hungry. Admittedly, she’s still a bit pissed off with him but getting breakfast delivered to her home is nice, nevertheless. 

Smiling she types a final message back before setting off for home.

To Hardy: Good, I’m starving! 

08:15

Hardy has already been in the High Street for a good half an hour already, debriefing with SOCO, the patrol who have been on the scene all night, as well as DC Harford and DS Gibson. 

After receiving a message from Miller at 8.20am to inform him Daisy is in school and that she is heading home, he texts her back telling her he will bring breakfast round as a silent peace offering.

Good, I’m starving! He reads her final message and chuckles. 

Hardy puts his mobile in his jacket pocket and smiles to himself. Miller’s request for coffee and food must be obeyed if he wants her in a better mood than the previous evening, and she cant be in that bad of a mood if she’s accepting food from him. 

Walking down the High Street, he knows exactly where to head –Miller’s favourite bakery, The Olive Tree. He’s never been in but after the amount of times Miller has mentioned it, he feels like he is a regular to the establishment himself. 

“Good morning, Sir.” An older lady, presumably the owner, greets him, as he walks inside the shop. “What can I get for you?”

Hardy is astonished at the amount of goods on offer. This isn’t his scene. He has no idea what to buy. What would Miller like, he ponders?

He pauses and is aware the older lady and her colleague are staring at him.

Taking a deep breath, Hardy stutters, “Err… I could use a little help, here. I’m… it’s...” He stops and looks at the curious faces of the two. “I’m sure you’re familiar with Ellie Miller? She’s a regular here?”

“Eleanor! Oh yes, she’s a regular visitor here.”

“OK well, I’ll take whatever she normally has, and a large coffee and a decaf tea.” Hardy spies a bowl of healthier options. “Oh and a flapjack and banana for me.”

Hardy watches as the lady fills a large cardboard box full of croissants, muffins, cinnamon buns and doughnuts while her colleague prepares the drinks.

“Must be one hell of an apology you owe her.” The lady exclaims as she shuts the box and puts it in a paper bag next to a cardboard carry case with the drinks, but Hardy doesn’t respond to the sarcastic quip. 

“Right that will be £27.50.” The lady informs him as she tots everything up and prepares the card reader.

Hardy thinks his heart has stopped for a moment, inwardly gasping as he retrieves his bank card.

Upon paying, and collecting the rather expensive breakfast from the counter, he heads for the exit sharpish, “Thank you, Sir. See you again soon.”

“Not at those prices you won’t.” Hardy mutters as he exits the shop, the door slamming shut behind him.

He’s busy balancing the bag of prized possessions and doesn’t see a young blonde man come his way until it’s too late.

“Hey, watch out!” He declares a bit grumpily because he would never hear the end of it from Miller if her breakfast landed on the pavement.

The man steps back, pushes a wisp of hair from out of his eyes and behind his ears, before holding up his hands as a peace offering. “Sorry, my mistake. Didn’t see you coming, mate.”

Hardy sniffs and tries to find a way to protect the paper bag from further collisions. The other man stares at him and he gets a slightly uneasy feeling now.

“Aren’t you one of the detectives who is investigating the knife attacks?” He young man wants to know. “Saw you here yesterday.”

Hardy doesn’t really want to answer. “You were here yesterday?” He asks half-heartedly. “If you saw something of importance, I’m happy to hear it.”

“Oh, no. I arrived after the damage was done, saw nothing, sorry.”

Hardy looks at his watch. It’s getting late and he still has a job to do. “I should get going, work beckons.”

“Oh, wait” the man holds up his hand again and now Hardy sees a stack of flyers. “Take one, I’m promoting The King’s Arms, we’ve got some special nights coming up.”

Hardy hesitantly takes the flyer and skims through the text on the leaflet, which indeed promotes the pub and special evenings they have coming up. Two for one drinks, karaoke, quiz night, all the usual pub promotions to gain punters.

“Not really my thing.”

“Then give it to your colleagues, or whoever is interested. I’ve got a lot of flyers i need to get rid of this morning.”

The man smiles and looks like someone who spent his life living on a California beach. Miller would like that bloke, he thinks.

All smiley, polite, cheeky. Hardy forces the corners of his mouth upwards a bit and puts the flyer in to his jacket pocket.

“Alright.” 

He wants to sidestep the promoter, keen to get away now, but he holds him back. “If you decide to come by, mention my name, alright? I’ll make sure you or your friends are looked after.”

“And your name is…?”

“Cameron, well Cam. Everyone knows me as Cam.”

Hardy nods and starts to move and this time Cameron lets him. 

Walking down the pavement, past the last remains of the crime scene, Hardy feels the eyes of the promotor burning holes in to his back.

08:27

Ellie arrives home from dropping the kids off within ten minutes. Letting herself in the front door, she picks up the mail from the mat and glances at it, throwing it on to the sideboard in the hall once she deduces nothing is important that it needed to be opened that second. 

Taking off her handbag, coat and shoes she heads to the kitchen with the intention of making a coffee, but first she unlocks the back door for Hardy to get in when he does arrive.

Ignoring the mountain of washing up in the sink, she fills the kettle and puts it on to boil, however she realises when opening the cupboard that there are no clean mugs to drink from. Sighing, she decides a shower is more important anyway so heads upstairs to brush her teeth firstly before taking a shower.

She had been looking forward to this moment.. A chance to I have half an hours peace alone, as well as shower in privacy without Fred insisting he needed to be in the bathroom as well. Taking her phone in to the bathroom with her and putting it on the bathroom cabinet just in case someone calls – she is on work time after all – she strips and gets in to the hot shower.

Bliss. She feels the stress of the previous day washing away, right down the plug hole. 

She’s mid shower when her peace is shattered. Her mobile rings and vibrates bringing her back to reality.

“Oh, bloody hell, seriously?” She mutters, shutting off the water and reaching for her nearby towel to wrap around herself and step out on to the bathmat to retrieve her phone.  

Reaching for her ringing mobile phone on the shelf in the bathroom she doesn’t notice the caller ID when she answers.

“DS Mill- ” “Finally! Let me in will you.” Miller and Hardy speak in unison.

“What?” 

“I’ve been banging on the front door the past ten minutes. I’m outside and your coffee is getting cold.”

“Fuck sake, Hardy, I just got home! I’m still in the shower. I think I left the back door open, come in, and I’ll be down in a bit.”

“Will do.” He replies, ending the call.

Ellie meanwhile throws her phone back on to the cabinet, loses her towel and gets back to finishing her shower.

08:39

Hardy ends the call and makes his way around to the back of the house, juggling his mobile, bag of pastries and coffee cups, before navigating his way through the back gate. 

The back door actually is unlocked and he ponders if that’s a safe thing to do under current circumstances but goes in anyway.

He walks in to the kitchen and puts everything down at their first available space he can find on the worktop. 

He attempts to ignore the mountain of washing up in the sink, and draining board, as well as the boxes of cereal on the kitchen table from the previous mornings’ breakfast no doubt, but he’s too distracted by the mess. 

“Ack, Miller, don’t you have a dishwasher?” He asks out loud with a sigh as he stares at the pile washing up and the full table.“And maybe even somewhere to sit.”

Removing his suit jacket and hanging it over a chair, he then rolls his shirt sleeves up, deciding if he’s going to wait for Miller, he might as well do something productive in order for them to actually be able to eat and get some work done.

He opens a couple of cupboard doors and finds what he is looking for. An empty dishwasher. 

Stacking plates, cutlery and mugs in to the machine, he sets it on a wash.

Next, he tidies the kitchen table, freeing it from all the leftover breakfast goods, so he can put the coffees and pastries on to the table, along with some clean plates and cutlery he finds in another cupboard, and begins putting everything on display. He stands back and admires his handiwork.   

He can still hear water running from upstairs so looks around the kitchen to ascertain if there are anymore outstanding jobs he could do while waiting. 

He spots a pile of Tom and Fred’s laundry on the floor in the utility room, and endeavours to sort through darks and whites, putting on a load of dark clothing first owing to the fact half of it was Tom’s uniform and PE kit, which he would no doubt need over the next day or two. He carries on milling about in the kitchen while he waits.

He hopes Miller wouldn’t mind the help. After all, it isn’t the first time he has helped her around the house, or with the children over the course of the time they have known one another. 

08:26

Lucy Stephen’s is sitting on her sofa sipping her morning coffee and cant help thinking about Beth’s text message from the night before.

She picks up her phone from the coffee table and opens it to re-check the messages.

Beth: What’s gone on with El and Hardy?

Beth: Ignore me. Wrong end of the stick.

Beth rebuffs any knowledge of anything going on but Lucy is like a dog with a bone. She knows – or at least she thinks she knows – when someone is lying, especially when the person is a friend of her sister and she would do anything to protect her.

She decides to text Beth herself to double check and furiously types a message.

08:29 - To Beth Latimer: Have you spoken to El this morning?

Within a minute Beth replies.

08:30 – Beth Latimer: Yes.

Lucy sighs in discontent. She was hoping for more words instead a one word answer. Lucy types back.

08:30 – To Beth Latimer: And…?

Seconds later her phone beeps again. 

08:31 – Beth Latimer: And what…?

“Fuck’s sake, Beth.” Exasperated, Lucy says before typing away once more, hoping this message will hammer home her question.

08:31 – To Beth Latimer: Is there something going on with her and Hardy?

08:32 – Beth Latimer: No! She’s at home now after taking Tom, Daisy and Chlo to school. I’m now taking Fred to school .Call her and ask her yourself. She’ll be home by now.

Lucy smirks to herself. If Tom and Daisy are at school, and Fred with Beth, Lucy realises that if Ellie is at home, she may not be alone, and what better way to find out the truth…

08:32 – To Beth Latimer: No that’s fine, I’ll speak to her later.

Lucy feels this isn’t the sort of conversation to have over the telephone with her sister, instead she decides it would be better in person. Huffing, she throws the phone on the table in front of her, now she really wants to know whats going on.

Beth wouldn’t get in contact with her, without a good reason, she knows that. And Ellie always acts strange about her grumpy boss, had done so from the very start. Lucy decides there’s no time like the present to confront her sister face to face.

She drinks the reaming dregs of her coffee and gets up from the sofa, stuffs her mobile in her handbag and picks up hers coat. She slams the front door behind her and within fifteen minutes she arrives.

She notes Ellie’s car on the drive but parked on the roadside is another familiar looking car. 

“You lying bitch, Beth.” Lucy laughs. “Fair bloody play to you for keeping her secret.”

Lucy marches towards the front door and rings the doorbell. 

No answer. 

She rings again, still no answer. 

She knocks persistently, still no answer. 

She even tries to open the door but it’s locked. 

By this point she decides to peep through the letterbox and the lounge window but doesn’t see or hear anything so returns to the front door and begins to knock and bang on the door once again.

“El! You in there?” She shouts but realises its futile. “Fuck sake. Answer the bloody door! I know you’re in there!”

By this point Lucy has had enough and decides it’s time to head around the back. It’s only then she realises the sound of running water is coming out of the open bathroom window, and this might be why her sister doesn’t hear her shouting. 

But then, Ellie yells, “I think it’s my bloody sister at the door. Don’t even think about letting her in!”

Continuing her walk she makes her way to the back door, secretly praying its unlocked.

Reaching for the handle she quietly enters the house via the utility room where she hears the washing machine running, and then, “Christ, Miller, how long does it take you to shower?”

“Never mind how long it takes, I would have been done sooner if you hadn’t distracted me. Has my sister pissed off yet by the way?”

Lucy freezes upon hearing this. Distracted.

She then creeps towards the kitchen doorway, and spies Hardy grabbing his cup and taking a swig of tea before answering. “I think so. She’s stopped kicking the front door in at least.”

“Don’t you dare let her in!” Lucy hears her sister call from upstairs. 

“Too bloody late.” Lucy mutters under her breath. 

“I will double check she’s gone.” Hardy reassures Ellie and Lucy watches as he walks towards the kitchen window and peering out, before turning around and heading the opposite direction to the hallway, his tea still in his hand. 

Lucy can just about make out the incident, seeing and hearing the two of them collide into each other in the doorway.

Ellie is fresh out of the shower wearing her dressing gown, her wet hair flowing down her back.

“Oh, bloody hell.” Hardy complains as the lukewarm tea splashes all down his shirt.

“Oh my god, I’m so sorry!”

“Wha yer doing creepin’ up on me like that. Thought you were still in the shower?”

“I was, I just came down to get some laundry and I wasn’t exactly expecting you to be standing right there in the doorway, you knob.” Lucy hears Ellie snaps back at him. “Let me get a towel, your shirt is soaked.” 

Watching on intently, Hardy puts his paper cup down on the worktop while Ellie grabs a nearby tea towel and starts to dab at the tea stains.

“I can do it.” Hardy is heard huffing and tries to grab the towel from her, which evokes a small fight for control over the piece of fabric. 

“Stand still, you’re worse than Fred.” Ellie complains, while prising the towel out of his hands. 

“I told yer, I’ll do it. Let go Millah.” He snarls at her, still fighting back, it’s getting ridiculous now.

“You know, it’s a good job Beth can’t see us now.” Ellie hisses. 

“Beth? Why?”

“Why do you think? You took her bloody advice to save our ‘relationship’ didn’t you?”

Hardy frowns and Miller looks up at him.

“Me, standing here now, like this. You doing my laundry.”

“Yer what?”

“You bought me breakfast as an apology.”

Lucy spots Hardy staring at her sister, trying to find a way out of this situation, but there isn’t one.

And just like Miller does, she rolls her eyes at him.

Suddenly, Lucy decides she’s seen enough and at that moment, clears her throat, coughing, behind them and they turn to face her, the towel still trapped in both their hands, Ellie’s damp hair flying with the sudden movement. 

“Bollocks.” Ellie hisses at the same time, Hardy sighs, “Shit.”

Chapter Text

“Bollocks!” Ellie hisses upon seeing her sister standing in the middle of the room as if she had appeared out of thin air, watching her and Hardy nonchalantly. 

Ellie looks up at Hardy who seems equally irritated to see her sister stand before them. Then she notices how they must look.

Fighting over a stupid towel, she in her bathrobe and Hardy with rolled up sleeves. Their hands clasped together as they stand so close, she can see the fine dust of freckles on his nose. 

“So, is this a private party or can anyone join in, El?”, Lucy questions accusingly.  

Miller let’s go of the towel and tries to find her words. “Luce what, what the hell are you doing here?”

“I could ask DI Hardy the same question” she retorts as a bitter afterthought whilst she throws Hardy an evil stare. “It’s a good job it’s only me walking in on you two and not dad or the kids! And thank Christ you’re decent.”

Hardy steps back and is finally able to press the towel to his shirtfront.

“We’re having a breakfast meeting” Hardy answers, his face stoic and cautious now as he replies to Lucy.

“Ha! Is that what they call it nowadays?”

“Oh, don’t be facetious Luce!”, Ellie scolds her sister, crossing her arms over her bathrobe clad chest. 

“OK, let me rephrase. Why the fuck is he playing domestic goddess in your kitchen while you’re taking a shower, uh? And what about this?” She gestures to the arrangement of food on the table.

Miller looks around in astonishment. “You did all this?”, she whispers sheepishly. Hardy gives her a subtle nod and she mouths a thank you back. 

“Build up an appetite last night, did we?” Lucy sarcastically quips, helping herself to a doughnut and taking a big bite. “Oh. The Olive Tree? He is spoiling you, El. Then again he can afford it on a DI’s wage.” Her comment dripping in sarcasm as she nods in approval.

“Oh fuck off Luce. Hardy is right, we are having a meeting which just happens to be over breakfast. You’ve obviously come here to have a go at me for embarrassing Olly yesterday so please, just get on with it.”

“Oh that? That’s forgotten now. It’s obvious why you stuck up for him and not your own family. Olly was only trying to do his job, which you put a stop to.”

“It wasn’t like that Lucy – ” Hardy chimes but is instantly cut off by the warring sister.

“It wasn’t? Then tell me, Alec,” she lets the name roll of her tongue because she knows he doesn’t like being referred to as that. “Then what kind of fuckery is this?”

“A meeting as your sister and I have already explained to you.” Hardy retorts again, his voice louder and firmer.
Lucy scoffs, not wanting to believe them. “When did you two start shagging?”

“We aren’t!” They both say in unison. “As per usual you’ve got the wrong end of the stick.” Ellie chastises her sister. 

“It looks it.” Ellie is aware Lucy is gesturing to the whole scene in front of her. “DI Hardy has nipped out to get some breakfast after you both worked up an appetite last night, while you’re in the shower, he’s doing laundry and now you’re going to eat breakfast together. Well stone me if I’ve got it wrong. Sharon Bishop was right all along, wasn’t she?”

“NO!” Ellie nearly screams the word in her sister’s face. 

Hardy feels a familiar anger surface at hearing this, and he can see that Miller feels the same way. Sharon Bishop had tried to ruin Ellie Miller’s reputation in order to save her client from a jail sentence. A paedophilic murderer that chose to save himself at the cost of ruining the life of his wife and his own children. 

Hardy steps forward, “Don’t you dare!” He snarls, “Don’t you dare bring that filth up now. We never had an affair, they made it all up to get Joe off and you already know that. Besides there’s no evidence.”

Lucy seems to be taken aback but isn’t willing to give up that fight. She turns to her sister. “Don’t you want to tell me something, El? I never thought you wanted to frame that shit of a husband of yours, but I always wondered what the two of you got up to in that hotel room for two hours.”

Hardy turns to Miller who just stares at her sister, holding her bathrobe closed with both hands. He sees her coffee on the table getting cold over Lucy’s stupid bullshit. 

“He had an untreated heart condition”, Miller nearly whispers. “How the hell would that have worked? He was about to die.”
“Wouldn’t stop you from having sex with him one final time?”

Hardy turns back to Lucy and can see that she realises she’s gone too far.

“Out!” Hardy commands, heading to the back door and opening it for her to leave. Lucy picks up her half eaten doughnut from the table. 

“Get out!” Hardy repeats louder and Lucy finally obeys. Snarling at them, she leaves via the back door and Hardy slams it shut behind her.

They stand in exhausted silence for a moment. Every time Ellie thinks she has tackled the past, it comes up again, no matter what she does. Maybe that’s how it works? 

She sighs and sinks down onto one of the kitchen chairs. Hardy mirrors her actions. It takes a moment for Ellie to speak. 

“I’m sorry about my sister. Lucy is a bitch, always has been.” Ellie tells him quickly, looking away as she doesn’t feel brave enough to look at him after everything.

Hardy just grunts before he takes the last remaining swig of what is left of his tea.
 
“I guess I should thank you properly for cleaning up my kitchen. Too much work and Tom refuses to help..”

“It wasn’t that bad, Miller.” Hardy tells her, probably sensing that she’s a bit mortified that he had to see the mess in the first place.

“I just… it’s hard, you know, being a single parent. My dad helps but he’s hardly ever here, and… I’m just sorry you had to deal with my mess, and my sister.”

“S’okay, Miller, you don’t have to apologise for the so called ‘mess’, or even your sister. I know all too well what she can be like.” Hardy soothes, the corners of his mouth moving upwards to try and attempt a smile to reassure Miller. “Oh, and I wasn’t about to die.” He tells her quietly, putting a chocolate muffin on a plate and tentatively pushing it towards her. 

She smiles and breaks some off and pops it into her mouth, after all she is starving.

It feels like a peace offering, like the way he always acts around her. Just being there for her through the good and bad, without constricting her in any way. And suddenly she feels like shit for her reaction from the previous evening. He’s only tried to be a good friend in his unique way, and she can see that now.

She takes another mouthful and watches as Hardy nibbles his flapjack.

“You really went to The Olive Tree for me?”

Hardy winces in between mouthfuls.

“This must have cost a fortune. It’s lovely there but so expensive, Sir.”

Hardy wants to admit that it indeed was expensive but that could cause another blazing row so lets the thought  slide. 

“I really appreciate it, Hardy.”

Ellie can see he wants to tell her something but as always he needs a few attempts to spill so she waits patiently as she finishes off her muffin.

Finally, after a few more bites of his flapjack, he has the courage.

“Look… about, er… last night. I never meant to… about you being…” he starts gesturing at her torso again and she silently begs him to stop. It reminds her that she is sitting there in her bathrobe with nothing but her underwear beneath it. “I know you can look out for yourself,” he finally settles on and seems to be quite proud of himself.

She appreciates his attempt. It might not be the best apology but for him this was more than acceptable. 

“We were tired and the case bears a lot of pressure. I accept your apology, Alec.”  She nods before helping herself to a doughnut, “Oh and the breakfast peace offering.” She tells him as an afterthought and he mutters an okay.

They continue eating, Ellie finally drinking her cold coffee but saviours the taste despite the lack of warmth.

It’s now him that can’t look at her as they sit in silence. Hardy begins to get restless, his mind begins to wander back to the case. 

“I went to the scene earlier, consulted with SOCO.”

“And? Something new come to light?”

“Nah. We have to find something though, Miller. I just have this feeling that he’ll do it again.”

“Maybe, or maybe it was one episode of rage? What do we even know about him, other than his general height and what he was wearing?” 

“Hmm.”

“I was thinking about the CCTV while I was in the shower… he moved very erratically, very quickly. I’m thinking drugs might have played a part. Oh and did you notice? He used his left hand.”

Hardy stares at her. 

“He did?”

“Yes. Held the knife with his left hand, obviously his proffered hand.”

“Yes, you’re right, he was left handed. He seemed to have a steady hand. Hey, I thought maybe we should have a look at the victims again. It cant be coincidental that all of the victims look alike. I think we need to expand our hospital search for further victims. I’ll get Sharma and Cooper to make some calls to see if anyone else has been admitted with knife wounds.” 

Now she can feel his eyes on her, watching her intently like she’s someone famous sitting opposite him. 

“What?” She snaps, feeling a bit uneasy.

“Nothing, it doesn’t matter.”

“Well obviously it does as you wouldn’t be staring at me like that.”

“Gah, okay, okay, it’s… it’s your hair.” He blurts out. “I didn’t notice before how long it’s got.”

Ellie scoffs. “Seems you haven’t noticed a lot about me lately.” She says tongue in cheek, seeing the funny side.

Hardy cringes. “Please don’t remind me.” 

“Touché.” Ellie grins. “Hey, you going to help me eat any of this?” Ellie asks as she polishes off the doughnut, washed down by a big gulp of cold coffee.

“I’m good, Miller. You don’t have to eat it all now. I’m sure the boys will appreciate something later.”

“Pah! Who says there will be any left by later!”

“You’re not seriously going to eat all this now?” Hardy scoffs, shocked at the thought she might sit and eat the remaining muffins, doughnuts and croissants. 

“Of course not! I’m joking you knob. But maybe just this croissant while I go get ready.” Ellie grins as she picks up a croissant and gets up from her seat, heading out of the kitchen in to the utility room. 

“I’ll clear the mess up then.”Hardy huffs upon her exit.
She returns with a blouse in one hand, croissant in the other. 

“Well you can’t say you don’t know your way around my kitchen.” she tells him as she leaves the kitchen. He can’t help but shake his head with a smile on his lips.

Hardy is sitting checking emails on his phone after clearing the kitchen when Miller arrives back in the room, noticeably wearing more clothes than before - a suit ensemble with white blouse. Her hair dry and her curls held back by a ponytail.
 
“You ready now, Miller?” He asks her, standing up and popping his phone in his trouser pocket. “Yes, Sir.”

They both collect their coats from the backs of the chairs and put them on, Ellie throwing her handbag over her shoulder too and retrieving her car keys from the table.

“Ok, if we’re to go to the hospital now, do you want me to drive?” He asks as he fishes in his coat pocket for his car keys, pulling them out along with the flyer he had stuffed in there earlier.

“If you want.” Ellie sighs, putting her keys back in her handbag.

The flyer sails down to the floor, unnoticed by Hardy but Miller spies it face up right before her feet.

“What’s this? The Kings Arms?” She picks it up from the floor, studying the leaflet. “Didn’t think this was your type of place?” She queries as she continues scanning it. 

“Ack, it’s not, but someone nearly forced that thing into my hands when I was in town earlier.”

“Oh, look at this, Hardy! Two for one on cocktails at the end of the month. Maybe we could go together? Give my sister something else to talk about!”

He looks at her with his usual stoic expression. “That’s a bad idea.” He tells her completely humourless and Ellie rolls her eyes at him.

 “Oh to hell with my sister! Maybe you are right though… I’ll ask Beth, we are overdue a girls night out.” Miller decides and grabs a magnet from the front of the fridge and pins it on there.

“Probably for the best.” Hardy tells her and marches down the hallway. “Are you coming Millah? We haven’t got all day!”

Chapter Text

Approaching the reception desk inside Broadchurch General, Hardy and Miller flash their warrant cards at the female receptionist.

“DI Hardy and DS Miller, we’re here for an update on yesterday’s stabbing victims. Can anyone spare us five minutes, now?”

“Erm, yes, let me call someone.” The receptionist replies, taken aback by Hardy’s rather harsh  introduction.

“Sorry about him, he’s like this with everyone.” Miller smiles at the receptionist and turns to look at Hardy who is scowling.

“Well you are!” 

They wait, Miller patiently, Hardy fidgeting, as the receptionist makes a call. 

“Ok, you can go up to ICU, first floor. Ask for Dr Sinclair, Clinical Lead. She’ll be able to answer your questions.”

“Thank you.” Hardy nods, making an effort now to be more polite and sociable. “First floor you say?”

Ellie and the receptionist exchange smiles and she follows Hardy towards the nearby lift to head to ICU. A short walk along the corridor ensues before they arrive at ICU and are greeted by another receptionist. 

“DI Hardy and DS Miller, we’ve come to speak to Dr Sinclair.”

“Yes, please have a seat in her office over there, she is aware you are here.”

Hardy and Miller are directed to the office opposite and sit down and wait mere seconds before a doctor in scrubs approaches them, closing the office door behind her. They both stand up and turn. Ellie notices the tall, younger-than-her blonde, almost a carbon copy of Becca Fisher in front of them. The woman eyes Hardy with a curious expression on her face but then turns reluctantly to Ellie.

“Hello, DI Hardy. Dr Amanda Sinclair, Clinical Lead.” Dr Sinclair outstretches her hand and offers her proffered hand to Miller, to which Miller shakes but corrects the mistake in the process.

“Sorry, I’m DS Ellie Miller, this is DI Alec Hardy.” Miller explains, gesturing to Hardy.

“Oh my goodness I’m so sorry, DI Hardy my mistake.” Sinclair replies sheepishly as she shakes Hardy’s hand with a lingering hold and gaze at him. 

Hardy pulls away, keen to end the pleasantries. “So you are leading the care of our attacked victims? How are they?” 

“Please have a seat.” Sinclair says as she sits opposite them behind her desk. “You heard about Miss Read?” 

“Catherine Read, unfortunately yes.” Hardy nods.

“My team did everything they could but her injuries were too severe. She was stabbed multiple times and with force, the internal injuries were so bad we couldn’t help her. Post mortem will tell us more but serve blood loss, severing the liver and heart will no doubt be cause of death.”

“Excuse me, but what do you mean when you say with force?” Miller wants to know. 

The doctor shoots her a superficial glance before turning to look at Hardy again. “Well I’m no expert but the injuries were really deep and if my information is correct, the attacker used a common kitchen knife. I saw what he did to the others but that’s nothing compared to what happened here.”

“He was emotionally attached to Miss Read?” Hardy’s eyes light up and the doctor follows suit. 

“I would think so, but frankly I’m not a detective, DI Hardy. That’s your job to find out.”

Hardy sniffs. “And we will.”

Sinclair shoots him a sunny smile. “I bet you will, you seem to be quite determined. I like people who take their job seriously.”

Miller has to roll her eyes at that.

“So,” he goes on. “What about the others? Macey, Amy and Tanya?” 

“Macey and Amy are stable, awake and on pain medication. They’ve moved to Donmar Ward. Amy should be on a paediatric ward but we thought it best not to in fear of upsetting the other children.  Tanya’s injuries weren’t as severe so she was treated in A & E and discharged last night. The other ladies, Gemma and Jennifer were checked over in A & E, patched up and sent home last night as well.”

“We’ll be able to talk to Amy and Macey?”

“I can’t see any reason why not, but please ten minutes max for each of them.”

“Of course.” Hardy acknowledges.

Both Hardy and Miller stand and begin to head for the doorway.

“Oh, DI Hardy!” Sinclair says, holding them back. “Do you happen to have a business card? Just in case something comes up?”

Hardy stares at her blankly. “A card?”

“Yes, I thought it would be helpful to know how to contact you directly with any new information.”

“Oh, right.” Hardy acknowledges and fishes a business card from his jacket. He holds it out to her and she takes it, making sure their fingers brush in the process. 

“I’ll be sure to call you, Alec Hardy.” Dr Sinclair smiles brightly, showing her perfectly white teeth.

“Right, well, we… er… need to be heading off. I’m sure you have patients to see to.” Hardy replies, slightly flustered now. “Don’t we Miller?”

“Oh, we do, but there’s no urgency, Sir. I can always go make a start on the interviews if you feel your time is better spent here questioning Dr Sinclair?” Ellie feels Dr Sinclair glare angrily at her but she doesn’t care. Hardy is still completely unaware of what just happened and she tries to understand why.

“Er… no. Lets do the interviews. We’re done here.”

“Well, I best not keep you. I need to get back to work.” Dr Sinclair chimes in. 

“Thank you, Dr.” Ellie beams and Dr Sinclair nods and ushers them from her room, where they head to the nearby ward.

After interviewing Amy and Macey, they walk back to the car. The two women couldn’t provide new information about their attacker, just confirming what they already heard from Gemma Hoyle. A tall man, clad in black clothes, obscuring his face.

That’s not much and they both know its not enough to work with. 

They sit in silence for a moment trying to let the disappointment about the interviews sink in. Hardy huffs and turns the key in the ignition. 

“So, what now?”

“We could review the CCTV again.” Miller suggests. “Maybe we overlooked something?”

“We have to do something,” Hardy says, not able to hide his frustration. “Why not start with that? Dr Sinclair told us, Miss Read’s injuries were the most severe. We should concentrate on her.”

Miller begins to chuckles again and Hardy looks at her bemused before starting the engine. “What?”

“Dr Sinclair! She so fancied you!”

“What? Who?”

“Really? How could you not have noticed? She made it very clear she was interested in you!”

“What are you talking about?”

“Dr Sinclair. Didn’t you notice the way she was looking at you? The ‘I’ll be sure to call you, Alec Hardy!’ The lingering handshake. I might not as well have been there, she wasn’t interested in what I had to say, or tell me anything. You really didn’t notice what happened in there? Some DI you are, Sir.”

“Ack behave Miller. She was only being professional.” Hardy scoffs turning and staring ahead.

“ Professional? She had eyes on you from the start. If I hadn’t been there, she would have invited you into the nearest store cupboard with her.”

“You’re crazy Miller.” Hardy gives her a grumpy side glance but she can see he’s uncertain now, mulling it over in his head. “No.” He tells her and shakes his head. “She was just being professional.”

Miller huffs.”Did you notice her wedding ring?”

“She wasn’t wearing one”

“Ha! I knew you were checking her out.”

“I’m a cop that’s what we do isn’t it? And anyway why are you so interested?”

“I’m not.”

Ellie sniffs and looks out of the passenger window. “Damaged goods, remember?”

“Oh, for god’s sake, lets not start this again! We’ve got to get across town to the station and I cant afford another apology from The Olive Tree.”

 “Understood.” Ellie huffs, remaining silent for the rest of the journey. 

They arrive back at the station decide to review CCTV of the attack with the help of Bob Daniels.

They see the suspect looking exactly like described. All in black, hood up. He seems to be agitated in his movements, hectic, erratic. The first victim is Gemma Hoyle, then comes Jennifer Townley with her son in a pushchair. She has no more than a small nick on her arm thanks to her fast reactions.

The suspect walks on briskly and attacks Amy Jones, who has headphones on and doesn’t see it coming. She collapses on to the pavement and the suspect just steps over her body, not showing any indication that he’s concerned about her or whether she bleeds to death.

Then comes Catherine Read. Miller and Hardy stare at the screen, keen to see if something’s there to explain why she was attacked so brutally. The woman is on her mobile phone texting and like Amy is oblivious as to what is about to happen to her.

The Detectives already know she was texting a female friend. Now they see the suspect hesitate four a second, then nearly jump at her with force, ramming the knife into her body a few times.

“Bloody hell!” Miller exclaims. “Can you stop the video for a moment, Bob? Thanks.” She turns to Hardy. “I hate to say it but Dr Sinclair was right. Did you see him hesitate?”

Hardy nods. “I saw it. He nearly tackles her to the floor with the force of the attack. There has to be a connection between these two, surely? He wanted to hurt the others, but with her, I get the feeling that he was adamant he wanted to kill her.”

“Can I press play again or are you done here?” Bob asks.

“Carry on, we need to see it all.” Hardy orders and bob nods, resuming the video.

They see the suspect getting back to his feet, not even looking back and walking on as if nothing happened. He comes across Macey and Tanya next. Macey is stabbed according to the injuries they heard about from Sinclair and could see before them on the video. Tanya tries to push the attacker away and uses some sort of self defence, being slashed slightly in the face as she grapples with him. 

And then the attack is over, the suspect fleeing the scene. Bob parades the video again but Miller bites her lips.
“Where did he go?” She asks.

Both men look at her in surprise.

“I mean, he just vanishes into thin air? The camera on the High Street didn’t catch him walking further on. He used some kind of blind spot to escape.”

Hardy sits up straighter. “You grew up here, Miller. Tell us, where did he go?”

She frowns at his commanding voice. “Don’t push me, Sir. I need to think.” She pauses momentarily before continuing. “Ok, the High Street, old houses, side by side, but it’s happened in a blind spot near the supermarket…” 

Ellie tries to jog her memory, unfolding her inner map of the area and finally a big smile spreads on her face. 

“I need a map!” She demands and Bob eagerly opens an online map for her. She starts typing and has the location of the last attack zoomed in on. “Look here, can you see the small red wooden door between the houses? That’s where we went when we used to go hide after we nicked sweets from the paper shop.”

Bob and Hardy give her a strange look but she shrugs it off. “Oh come on, did you never steal anything as a kid?” 

“No.” Hardy says firmly. 

Ellie rolls her eyes. “Ok, so the red door leads to a small alley that ends up in a maze of side streets. There are no cameras there and a lot of hiding places. I bet our man knew about that alley and if he did, he’s definitely local, just like Gemma Hoyle mentioned.”

Hardy is already in the process of standing up and putting his coat on again. “Come on Millah!” He barks at her. “Hurry up, we need to view that damn alley, and Daniel’s, make sure SOCO are there to meet us as soon as possible.”

Hardy and Miller arrive on High Street first and make a stroll for the ominous red door. It’s there, exactly where Miller told them it would be. The wood looks old and rotting, the red paint is peeling off in some areas. It’s held in place with a piece of wire wound around a rusty and bent nail like a doorknob. The alley seems extremely small and Hardy attempts to imagine Ellie Miller at the age of 8 running for her life with her stolen goods.

“Why are you smiling all of a sudden?” Adult Miller wants to know beside him and he tames the corners of his mouth back into place.

“Nothing. Wasn’t important.”

“Thought about seeing a doctor?” She asks with an evil, wicked smirk but he decides to let it slide. He is nervous and agitated and wants to know if something of interest awaits them behind the door. An old white haired man shuffles into their direction.

Ellie meets him with a smile. “Oh, hello Bert.”

“Eleanor!” the man greets back and strokes her arm affectionally. “Long time no see, how are you?”

“Oh, fine, just here on business.” Miller turns to Hardy. “Bert used to run the paper shop.”

The man eyes Hardy sceptically. “You called to have a look at the alley? Well, I know about the rat problem and I ordered the traps but they never arrived.”

“We’re not here for the rats”Hardy intervenes. “Its about an ongoing investigation.”

“Oh, I see. The madman with the knife.”

“Yes Bert.” Miller confirms. “Don’t suppose you’ve seen anyone acting suspiciously?”

“Afraid not, my dear. I was out yesterday on a coach trip to Bournemouth. Fish and chips, a show on the pier, the arcades, the full works. I had a lovely time – ” 

Suddenly Bert is cut off by Hardy from his reminiscing.

“Right well that all sounds very nice, Sir, but if you haven’t seen anything, maybe you could head back inside?” Hardy snaps.

Bert looks saddened and Miller has a great deal of sympathy for him. He poor man lost his wife less than a year ago.

“It’s alright Bert, you go in and have a cuppa. We need to take a look around here. I’ll pop and see you when I can for a proper catch up. You can tell me all about your trip to Bournemouth.”
Bert nods.

“Why do you have to be so rude?” Ellie seethes, when the old man is out of sight, smacking his arm.. “The poor man is lonely, lost his wife 9 months ago.”

“How was I supposed to know that? Unlike you, I don’t know everyone in this town.” Hardy huffs, which is met by a retort from Miller. “Well, it’s about time you started making an effort.”

Before Hardy can protest, SOCO Brian Young and his team arrive.

“Sir, Ellie.” He greets them, white paper suit and gloves to boot. 

“Lets go.” Hardy instructs, leading the way for Miller and Brian to follow.
 
The alley is narrow, dim and not plastered. Dirt, discarded cigarette buts, broken bottles and rubbish litter the floor and Miller fishes a small flashlight out of her pocket. “Uh, if I was a rat I would not want to life here.”

They move further into the alley, Brian on their heels.

Hardy grabs the flashlight out of Millers hand. “Look over there, on the wall.”

Red- brown smears are seen. It looks like someone tried to steady themselves on the brick wall. “Could be blood.”

They move a few meters down and again Hardy stops. “There!” He shines the light on a heap of fabric. Dark and white chequered, smeared and sprinkled with blood.

“Oh my god! He threw away his gloves and the scarf!” Ellie exclaims. And tries not to push Hardy against the wall to have a proper look at the discarded evidence.

“Ok”, Brian tells them and puts his mask on. “I need you two out of here now. Send Jameson and Matthews in and tell them we have work to do.”

“Right, well, keep us updated as soon as you have anything.”

Bob acknowledges and ushers them out so he can get to work.

Hardy and Miller decide to visit Tanya Wilson, who’s at home now, to see if she has any new information for them but when the two Detectives return to the station car park mid afternoon, they are none the wiser than before, and on top of it, Hardy wants to wait for news from SOCO Brian before he heads home. Ellie feels compelled to wait with him, but the kids need picking up.

 “It’s nearly school pick up time. Shall I get Beth to pick up the kids?” Miller asks Hardy as they walk from his car to the station.

“You can go? Maybe you could run Daisy home too, while I wait here for news?”

“Slight problem with that. My car is at home. You drove this morning, remember?”

Hardy sighs. “Text her.”

Miller makes a face as she hears Hardy’s stomach rumble loudly.

“You know what? Maybe it’s for the best if we buy an early dinner for Beth, as a Thank You, for taking in our kids and for picking them up today. That gives us another hour or two to work, and if you direct any incoming calls to your phone, you’ll be updated wherever we are. I know you don’t have a clue how to do it, no worries, I’ll show you. It’s quite easy.”

Of course Hardy hesitates. “I don’t know, Miller.”

“Oh come on, I can hear your stomach growling. Lets do that. I told you to start making an effort.”

Finally he gives in.“As long as it’s not fish and chips.”

“The kids love fish and chips, I love it, and Beth and the girls will eat it too.”

“Well I don’t, and if I’m paying, I choose.”

“Fine, whatever. Go and make it difficult.”

“Oh for God’s sake. We’ll have fish and chips!” Hardy sighs, as he holds the station door open for Miller to enter. 

“Great, I’ll let Beth know the good news, and while I’m at it, make us a cuppa, will you?”

Hardy sighs, rolls his eyes and follows Miller inside. She plonks herself down at her desk and texts Beth while he goes and makes two mugs of tea. 

They work separately, writing up notes from their visits, as they drink tea. An hour later it’s Miller’s turn to bring him a tea.

“Any word from Brian?” She asks as she plonks the tea on his desk in front of him and sits down on the sofa.

“Nothing. I’m going to call. It’s been a while and its nearly 5pm.”

Hardy pulls out his phone and dials Dirty Brian, putting him on speakerphone.

“Brian, it’s Hardy and Miller. Have you got anything?”

“Sir, Ellie. Was then going to call you. Nothing of any real relevance. Blood samples from the wall you saw match Catherine Read’s. I’ve got some good finger prints which are being run through the database but I think our man is not known to us.
The scarf, again I have got some hair fibres from and like the finger prints, no match, but we have them on file.”

“Ok, good work. Wrap things up down there and make sure you and the team knock of early. You’ve earned it.”

“Cheers, Sir.”

Hardy cuts the call and Miller immediately asks the question she’s dying to ask.“Can we go get food now?” 

Hardy nods and they head to the nearest fish and chip shop, and place a very large order of fish, sausage and scampi and chips for eight people, before heading to Beth’s to all eat together.

When the meal has concluded, the Hardy’s and Miller’s thank Beth for her hospitality and head home to get early nights, ready for another testing day.

Chapter Text

05:34, Tuesday

Hardy is jolted awake by his ringing mobile on the beside cabinet. Rolling over and grabbing his phone, he answers the call still laying horizontal, blinking at the ceiling. 

“DI Hardy.” He mumbles and rubs his eyes with his free hand.

“Sir, it’s Desk Sergeant Graham Ward. I’m sorry to wake you at this hour but DC Harford insisted I call you.”

“This better be good.” Hardy growls.

“There’s been another attack.”

Suddenly Hardy is wide awake, sitting up, flinging the duvet back, and getting out of bed.

“Where?” He barks as he one handedly picks up the previous days clothes from the chair in his room and throws them on the bed. 

“Jessop Park on the edge of the town centre. Uniform are there with the victim and an ambulance crew.”

“OK, and the victim’s status is?”

“Conscious, that’s all I know.”

“Ok, call SOCO, tell them I’ll meet them down there with Miller.”

Hardy cuts the call and begins to get dressed as he calls Miller.

“Hardy?”  She answers, her voice sounding full of sleep. 

“There’s been another attack. I’ll pick you up in ten minutes.”

“Fuck sake. Ok, ok, I’ll be ready.” She huffs down the phone and ends the call.

Hardy finishes getting dressed, gives his teeth a quick brush, before creeping in to Daisy’s room, gently rubbing her arm to wake her. It’s met with a groan from the teen.

“Sorry darlin’, I’ve got to go to work, there’s been another attack.”

“Another?” Suddenly Daisy is awake. She opens her eyes and rolls over on to her side to face her father.

“Yes. I’ll try and be back to take you to school, just get ready as normal, ok? If I’m not I’ll ask Beth or Miller. Don’t worry we will sort something. I don’t want you walking, especially when this madman is on the loose.”

He bends down and places a kiss on her forehead before leaving the room, and the house in anticipation of collecting Miller.

Hardy and Miller arrive at the scene, the same time as Brian and a colleague. They are greeted by DC Harford and a couple of uniformed officers standing in the artificial beam of a floodlight. The rest of the park is dusted in the first light of the day, birds are chirping away and the air smells like spring. 

“What’s happened?” Hardy questions the DC.

“Member of the public called it in. Walking their dog before they start work.” DC Hartford gestures to the middle aged gentleman standing across from them. “Robert Fitzgerald came across the victim, who was laying semi conscious on the ground, slashed clothes, cuts on her arms and hands. Ambulance crew are seeing to her now.”

“Any witnesses? CCTV?”

“Unfortunately, no CCTV in the park, and no witnesses. I don’t know how long she’s been out here, but by the smell of alcohol, I would suggest she’s been on a night out and not made it home.”

“Any ID on the victim?”

“Yes, Harriett Lowe, age twenty two. Local girl, student at Exeter Uni.”

“Who is this bastard?” Hardy bemoans and gets a warning glare from Miller.

“Victim stable and if you’re ok for us to take her to the hospital we will be off.” One of the paramedics shout over. Hardy waves in acknowledgment. 

“Right, Miller and I will head to hospital. Harford, you interview Mr Fitzgerald again while you wait for SOCO. I want this area given the once over at first light to check for any clues, any dropped weapons. I want uniformed officers to seal the park off. No one is setting foot on this ground until after SOCO have done their bit.Understand?”

DC Harford nods, “Yes, Sir.” 

Hardy and Miller arrive at the hospital right behind the ambulance, following the paramedics wheeling Harriett Lowe into A & E. They wait across the room.

Steve, the lead paramedic hands over paperwork to the doctor in charge and runs through the history of the call out.

“Twenty two year old female, GS of 15. Another stabbing victim. She’s had 600mg Ibruprofen. Blood pressure 100/60. Temperature 35.6, slashes to both arms and hands, seems like she at least tried to protect herself. Attacked a few hours ago and has been laying semi conscious outside. Broadchurch police are here waiting for news. ” Steve finalises to the team of doctors and nurses. 

“Ok, thanks, Steve. We’ll take it from here. The police will have to wait.” A familiar voice declares, nodding to the paramedics. 

Miller and Hardy go and sit in the waiting area. Miller is up on her feet in no time, declaring she needs caffeine and goes searching for a coffee machine. Hardy stays put and thinks about Amanda Sinclair. Is has been her, he’s recognised her voice.

Is it a coincidence that she’s here again? He frowns. She works here, she is one of the doctors, of course she is here a lot.

Suddenly a hot plastic cup is placed into his hands and he looks up to see Millers tired face right in front of him. But her eyes sparkle. She’s way more content now, that she has her coffee. He can’t help but smile up to her and she smiles back.

“DI Hardy!” Hardy and Miller look up to see Dr. Sinclair standing in front of them.

“Dr. Sinclair.” Hardy greets her, as he and Miller stand. “How’s Miss Lowe?”

Sinclair watches Hardy attentively, before answering. “She’s as fine as she can be under the circumstances. She’ll have one hell of a hangover when she wakes up. But, based on the injuries I would say she’s a fighter. I fear I will have to disappoint you, if you want to talk to her now.”

“Oh, no, we just wanted an update for our records.” Ellie says.

“That’s all I can give you.” Sinclair shoots Ellie a fleeting smile before returning her gaze to Hardy. “So, you’re here again.”

Hardy frowns. “We followed the ambulance. Procedure.”

Sinclair shifts from one foot to the other and Ellie decides that she doesn’t need to see this. “Ok, I’ll be outside, Sir. Better organise someone to drive the kids to school.”

Hardy nods, not even looking into her direction.

“Nice to see you again Doctor Sinclair.” Ellie says and smiles to herself as she walks away leaving Hardy to figure out what to do with the situation on his own.

Amanda Sinclair watches her go and then brightens her smile. “So… since you are here, I wanted to ask you something, if it’s not too forward of me. I…er, I was wondering if you fancied grabbing a coffee or something stronger this week?”

Hardy stares at her, scratches the back of his head to buy himself some time but he knows he has to give her an answer.  

“Erm…I errr… could I let you know? It’s just what with the case…?”

“Oh, yes, of course.” Sinclair replies, looking slightly bewildered. “I understand. But just to be sure, you are interested, right? I won’t be offended if it’s not…”

Hardy’s mouth forms a silent O. “Er, no. I mean yes. I am.” He tries a smile. “I didn’t mean to be rude, but, like I said, the case and…”

“It’s alright. I know you take your job seriously. I like that and respect that. So, will I hear from you?”

He nods once and tries to not let his eyes wander now.  “Well I need to catch up with Miller.”

He turns to leave but the doctor holds him back with her hand on his upper arm. “Wait. Give me your hand.”

“Excuse me?”

“Your hand.” She demands and fishes a pen out of her pocket. “I’ll give you my number. I have yours but I never gave you mine.”

He hesitantly places his hand in her outstretched one and watches her as she writes a number down on his palm, and tries not to think about how her thumb strokes his skin. And then, it’s over and she lets go. 

P
He sniffs. “Alright, thanks. I better go now. Search for my partner.”

Hardy catches up with Miller back at the car. She’s perched half on the bonnet as she’s texting on her mobile. 

“Arranged a cheeky date, Sir?” She grins at him, putting her phone in her handbag.

“No.”

“You didn’t ask her?”

“No I didn’t. She asked me though. ”

“And did you say yes?”

“Told her I’d let her know.” He holds up his hand for her to see the number written on his palm, poorly suppressing a smug smile. It’s nice to be seen and he can’t help but feel good about it. Flattered even.

“You total knob, what is wrong with you? Go back and tell her you’ll take her out this week somewhere.”

Hardy sniffs. “Ack, I don’t know if she’s truly interested, Miller.”

“For god’s sake of course she is. Now, go!” 

Hardy rolls his eyes and shakes his head before walking back to where he came from to search for the blonde doctor.

“Unlock the car first you knob.” He hears her call after him, and he turns and throws her the car keys.

He briskly walks back to where he’s last seen Amanda Sinclair but of course she’s not there anymore. He notices a few nurses standing together snickering, looking into his direction. One of them steps up to him.

“Are you looking for Am, Sir?”

“Who?”

“Dr. Sinclair.”

“Uh, I forgot something. It’s important.”

The woman before him grins.“I bet it is, Sir. I’ll get her for you. Wait a minute.”

Hardy looks down at his shoes, inspects his watch while he waits what feels like an eternity but in reality is thirty seconds. 

Sinclair appears again. “Can’t keep away, huh?” 

Hardy’s head snaps up, embarrassment coming over him “Oh no, it’s not like that, I just… I thought it’s easier to tell you in person, with our jobs and...” He gestures helplessly through the air, feeling like an idiot but she seems to understand.

“Ok, so you came back to tell me … what did you want to tell me?”

“That, err, that I would love to go out with you. It seems I could make tomorrow evening, if you weren’t working?”

 “Oh? Well funnily enough I won’t be.”

“Ok. Well, do you know The Traders in the town? I’ll book a table for 6.00pm? That’s not too early is it?”

“Oh I know it, love the place. And, yes six is fine, I have an early start the next day.” Sinclair smirks. “Looks like it’s a date then.”

The corners of Hardy’s mouth curl up and he manages a genuine smile. 

“I’ll see you tomorrow then.” He ends with and turns and puts his hands in his trouser pockets as he walks back to the car.

Miller waits for him looking at him expectantly as he gets in to the car. “And?”

“Hm?”

“Oh, don’t be daft on purpose. What did she say?” She asks turning her body to look at him.

Hardy puts on the seatbelt and looks for the car keys until he remembers, Miller has them and of course she uses them as a leverage. “You want the keys? Then tell me. Date or no date, Hardy.”

“Oh, for god’s sake, give me the damn keys.”

Miller shoots him a wicked grin. “Oh, it is a date! She said yes. Where will you take her? Do you need advice?”

He glares at her. “Advice? From you?”

“Ha, I found the secret alley and the only evidence. I can find you a nice and cosy restaurant too.”

He winces. “Thanks but I thought about the Traders.”

“The Traders? You’re meeting her at The Traders?” Ellie laughs. 

“What’s wrong with that?”

“Oh god, you really don’t understand women do you, Sir.”

“They do a nice meal there, and anyway she likes it there...”

“Yeah and the whole town frequents the place! Not exactly private, is it?”

“Oh…”

“Yes, ‘Oh.’” Ellie sighs. 

Hardy begins to have doubts but he decides he can’t let the people of Broadchurch run his life. He is trying to fit in now, and if it means bumping into some colleagues then so be it.

They arrive back at the station to be greeted by DCI Elaine Jenkinson, who is sitting in Hardy’s office, on the telephone. Both Detectives stop dead in their tracks. 

She gives them a stern look and motions for them to come in and close the door. They stand in silence until Jenkinson ends her call with a sigh. 

 “DI Hardy, DS Miller.” She greets them.

“Ma’am.” They reply in unison.

“Is everything alright?” Miller  asks, concerned. “I mean we are trying out best but no leads as yet.”

“Have a seat.” Jenkinson interrupts and they sit together on the sofa.

“I’m here to take some pressure off you both. I am aware of the early start this morning, so I’m happy for you to clock off at three.”

“But we still have an interview to complete, cctv to go through…” Ellie declares a bit terse. It doesn’t happen very often that Jenkinson shows up like that.

“I know, but you’ve both been working hard on this case, as well as in the lead up to it. I’ve arranged some cover from Weymouth to help out today, and for the next few weeks, and I’ll be here so you both can have tomorrow off, spend some time together with your families, have a lie in, whatever you need to do to ensure you’re refreshed and back first thing Thursday, however. Still need you both to solve this case.”

“But –” Hardy begins but is immediately cut off by her superior. 

“No buts DI Hardy, otherwise I’ll retract my offer.”

Miller realises she does need the time off, and selfishly accepts the offer.

“Well, I guess I could do with a day off. The kids will be delighted.”

Jenkinson nods with a smile, then turns to Hardy. “DI Hardy, is that ok with you?”

“Fine, Ma’am, thank you.” Hardy nods.

“Great, that’s settled. I have to ensure you stick to the rules here. Can’t have you working 24/7 all the time. You both need a break. Send me over the paperwork, and I’ll ensure the interview with Harriet Lowe is completed on your behalf by DC Harford and DS Sharma. Now, I’ll go grab a coffee so you can both finish up here to get yourselves off home.” Jenkinson smiles, getting up from her seat and vacating the room.

18:30

It’s six thirty when the Hardy household sit down for dinner. 

Daisy watches her father for a moment then puts down her fork. “Dad, why are you so fidgety? What’s wrong?”

Hardy shakes his head. “Nothing. All’s fine. What are your plans for tomorrow?”

“I have school.” Daisy frowns as she picks up Her fork and continues eating. “What is it? Tell me.”

“Alright. I’ll be out then and I wondered if you would fancy having Chloe over. I could leave you two some money so you can order takeaway…”

“You are out?” Daisy grins. “Like out on a date?”

Alec is aware his daughter is mature enough to understand, and he knows she’ll be thrilled for him. He hesitates, taking another mouthful of pasta, washing it down with a sip of water from his glass.

“Well I guess it’s a date, aye.”

Daisy’s fork clatters on to her plate. “Really? Oh my god dad! Who with? Do I know her? What is she like? Oh, is it Ellie?” Daisy fires questions in rapid succession.

Alec is taken back. Ellie? Why would his daughter think that? On the other hand, Ellie Miller is the only friend he has and she is female. They spend a lot of time together and maybe she heard via Chloe via Beth about Lucy accusing them of having sex?

 “Erm, no, no it’s not Ellie.” He tells Daisy.

“Oh.” She replies, shoulders slumping to a degree. “Then, who is it?”

Being tentative in his next choice of words, he says: “She’s a doctor at the local hospital. I met her through work. Her name is Amanda.”

“Ok.” Daisy nods in partial approval. “Is she nice?”

Alec nods, the corners of his mouth rise, a small smile escaping. 

“Yes… yes I think she is.”

“Did you ask her out?”

“She asked me.”

Daisy’s eyebrows raise and Alec is acutely aware Daisy may not be entirely happy with the situation. 
“I can always cancel it darlin’ if you’re not happy. You’re my priority, remember?”

“No, it’s fine. You deserve it.” Daisy smiles at her father.

He smiles back at her. “Ok, I’ll keep that in mind.”

Wednesday 11.30am 

Having started her household chores after dropping Fred off to nursery and Tom to school, Ellie get a call at 10.30am to ask her to pick up Fred. He’s been sick after snack time and the nursery would rather he was at home in case he is harbouring a bug, Miller is hurrying to complete her Tesco big shop, when Fred, who is sitting in the trolley, completely fine from his one bout of sickness, starts acting up. 

“Don’t like.” He moans picking up the loaf of bread on top of the full trolley and flings it onto the floor. 

Ellie sighs and picks up the bread and returns it to the trolley. Fred has been in a passive mood since he woke up, having not slept very well the night before and Ellie was on the receiving end. 

“Well your grandfather does, so it’s staying in the trolley Freddie.”

Pushing her trolley down the aisle her trolley bumps into a driverless cart. 

“God sake, who left that there.” She bemoans as she pushes it out of the way with one hand and steers her own trolley with the other. 

Just as she’s manoeuvred around it, a familiar face walks back to it and throws in a pack of pasta.

“I might have known it would be you leaving your trolley in the middle of the aisle!”

“Miller!” He greets her then focuses on Fred. “Hi Fred, What are ye doing in there? Helping your mum?” Ellie watches in astonishment how Hardy’s face contorts into a sweet smile while he’s affectionally ruffling the boy’s curls.

“Uncle Alec!” The child screeches, excitable. “When are you coming to play with me?”

Hardy shoots Miller an uncertain glance. “You’ll have to ask your mummy.”

“But I ask you.” Fred says with determination.

Ellie sighs. “Maybe this weekend, Fred. Hardy has a lot to do.”

“I’ll see what I can do.” Hardy tells the kid.

Miller tugs at Hardy’s sleeve and forces him to take a few steps away from the trolley. “What about your hot date, hm? Isn’t it scheduled for today? Nervous?”

Hardy glares at her, not willing to answer. “I’ll see yer t’morra Millah.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

Wednesday, 17:55, The Traders

Amanda Sinclair is already there, sitting on a bar stool with a half empty wine glass for company when Hardy cautiously enters the building.

He scans the venue and notes Becca Fisher is nowhere to be seen, hopefully it’s her day off or she is occupied elsewhere.

He has thought about relocating this meeting – his mind refuses to call it date, even if it definitely is one. The memory of Becca’s terrified face swims before his inner eye and he suppresses a wince.

Hardy wanders over to the bar, ignoring the other patrons who are either sitting at tables or at the bar.

“Alec”, the blonde doctor greets him before he has a chance to do so, standing up, smiling. “Hi. It’s ok to call you that?”

He remembers the conversation in Ellie’s kitchen, with Joe cooking. False intimacy. But that was a long time ago and as he looks at the woman before him – blonde hair bound back, make up, wearing a classy black dress, long legs, soft curves – he knows he has to move on.

“Er, ok. Alec’s ok. How do I… I heard colleagues call you Am?”

Amanda nods and laughs. “Am and Alec. Sounds nice.”

He smiles, a bit unsure. “Can I get you another drink?”

“I’m ok with this, unless you want to share a bottle over dinner?” She suggests, taking a sip of wine from her glass.

Hardy gestures the barman over. “Could I get a bottle of Cabernet Sauvignon please, two glasses and I also have a reservation for 7pm under the name, Hardy.”

“Of course, Sir.You are table 9, in the corner, please feel to take a seat and I’ll be right over with the wine and menus.”

Hardy nods to the barman and outstretches his arm, directing his not-date over to their table. They both sit down opposite each other and are just getting settled when the barman arrives with the wine and menus, before leaving them to browse the menus.

“The chicken sounds good.” Amanda declares, “I think I’ll go for that, what about yourself?”

“Oh I’ll have the grilled chicken salad.”

“A salad?” Amanda questions, raising an eyebrow at his choice.

“Yeah?” Hardy questions, putting his menu down on the table.

“You’re seriously just going to have a salad? Are you feeling ok?” Amanda laughs.

Hardy feels self conscious. He’s heard this conversation from Miller, but Miller knows him well enough to ensure it’s done in a joking way. Amanda on the other hand has no idea for the reasoning behind his menu choice.

After ordering, they can finally relax without interruptions – at least not until their food arrives which wouldn’t be for a while, with the other diners also eating. Hardy pours two glasses of red wine and they begin sipping wine and chatting as they await their meals.

Hardy gives Amanda a brief history of where he was born and raised. Amanda reciprocate’s the conversation, revealing she was born in York.

“York, hey?”

“Born there, moved away when I went to University in Brighton, stayed there after completing my medical training, few years later I ended up further down the coast in Broadchurch and I fell in love with the place. You must like it here too?”

Hardy nods, “Erm, I’d say I tolerate the place.”

“Then why are you here?”

“Tough case, got drafted in, solved it, stayed, left, came back again for… for my daughter.”

“You have a daughter?” Amanda questions.

“Yes Daisy, she’s sixteen.”

“You don’t look old enough to have a sixteen year old daughter. What, are you? 38?”

“I’m 44.”

“Well, I’m 38, no children. Love them, but couldn’t eat a whole one.” She laughs then looks cautiously at him, he can feel her eyes flicker over his fingers, maybe looking for a wedding ring or the small stripe of white skin that would tell about the sudden lack of it.

“What about her mother?”

“Oh we separated a few years ago.” He hurries to tell her. “I guess Daisy and I needed to start over and since Broadchurch gave me a second chance… well.”

“Can I see her?” Amanda asks. “I mean Daisy. Do you have a picture?”

“Oh, sure.” Hardy fishes for his phone from his jacket pocket, fumbles with the tiny buttons for a moment, and then the photos appear on screen. He begins to scroll and Amanda comes to sit beside him to have a better look at the display. “That’s her, that’s Daisy.” He beams, bursting with pride for this beautiful clever daughter.

“What a gorgeous young woman, she is. Takes after her dad.”

Amanda reaches for the phone and first he thinks she wants to take a closer look but instead she scrolls down a bit.

“Who’s that? You have sons too? Such lovely offspring you produce, Alec.”

Hardy frowns and resists to pull the phone away from her. “Hm?”

He moves a bit forward to see what she means and their heads collide lightly in the process.

“Oh, sorry.”

Amanda rubs her temple but doesn’t seem so care. She still wants an answer. Hardy now sees that they are looking at the smiling faces of Tom and Fred, Daisy between them. There are a few photos, taken at Ellie’s birthday and sent to his phone, possibly by Beth Latimer because he can see Chloe in the background. They all look like a big happy horde of siblings and he understands why Amanda came to a false conclusion.

“Oh er, no these aren’t mine, well Fred thinks he is, no actually that sounds wrong, what I mean is, they are Miller’s kids.”
“And you just happen to have photos of them on your phone? Miller, is that your work partner?”

“Aye. Ellie Miller, you’ve met her.”

“Your work partner, you say?”

“Oh, well, we’ll help each other out, with the kids and so on. We’re both single parents and you might say we have a… erm… a history of some sort.” He tries to hold back on this topic, instinctively knowing it’s wrong to talk about Ellie, now but the urge is too strong, he can’t stop it and he feels he needs to defend her. “It’s hard for her, raising the kids alone. Especially as Fred is young and needs a father figure.” He sees her mimic change and bites his tongue. “Look, it doesn’t matter. They’re good kids and Fred adores Daisy.”

“Ok, what happened to the Dad?”

“It’s… complicated. It’s not my story to tell.”

“Sorry, but the little one here, Fred? He could be mistaken for your son. There’s an odd resemblance?”

“No. Absolutely not.” Hardy shakes his head and thinks about what they’d said during the trial. Him and Ellie having an affair. Amanda doesn’t seem to be aware of the story behind Miller’s persona. “He’s definitely not mine.” Hardy ensures her and puts plenty of emphasis on the word not.

“You speak with conviction.”

“Whatever rumours you might hear about us, the children, it’s not true. There never was anything between me and Miller.”

“Oh, so that’s what you mean by history.”

Thankfully the food arrives at the table and that topic of conversation is brought to abrupt halt, instead lighter conversation about everything bar Miller takes place.

The meal concludes and Hardy checks his watch before swigging the last of his red wine. It’s just after seven.

“Need to be somewhere?” Amanda asks. “Don’t fancy dessert?”

“Sorry. Just checking the time, I told Daisy I wouldn’t be late. Please go ahead and order if you want something, I’m fine.”

She smiles at him. “You’re not good with these things, right?”

He stares at her. What did he do now? Was it the kid’s thing, or looking at the time? He can’t tell, so maybe she’s right. Hardy prepares himself for what is to come. Rejection. Embarrassment.

But Amanda keeps smiling. “I’m out of practice too. The whole dating thing is a bit scary.”

He feels taken aback by these bolt words but there’s no reason to lie or to go over it. “I guess it is, aye.”

“To be honest, I was about to turn around when I arrived here.”

“Sorry, what?”

“Don’t look at me like that. I’m just human, Alec. I was so nervous, because…” She looks at him in a way that lets his cheeks feel warm. “Because look at you, you are handsome, have an intellect and it seemed too good to be true to meet someone like you. It’s a small town.”

“It sure is.” Is all that comes to his mind. He suddenly can smell her perfume. Light and flowery. Fitting for a dynamic person. A person who just told him he’s handsome. He looks around for familiar faces and fortunately doesn’t see any.

“If you don’t want dessert, fancy a night cap from

the bar instead?” Amanda asks him, her hand inching closer to his on the table. Miller was right, this woman is interested in a way that can’t be ignored. At least his body is unable to ignore it. He wants to be alone with her and he doesn’t want someone to intrude.

“Can we…” He searches for the right words, his brain in a hormone induced fog already. “Do you fancy a walk instead?”

“Err, yeah, of course. We can do a walk if you would like?”

Hardy gestures to the waiter behind the bar, asking for the bill.

The waiter returns with the bill and card machine.

“We’ll go halves?” Sinclair asks as she retrieves her card from her purse.

Hardy nods in approval at this gesture, not least of all because his credit card has taken a hammering the past few days paying for over priced bakery goods for Miller, fish and chips for the horde, and then money for a pizza for Daisy and Chloe.

18:45

“Bloody nonsense. It’s about time they got rid of the useless fool.” David Barrett bemoans as he reads his newspaper. “He’s taking this country to the dogs. Wouldn’t have happened in my day. Men were men and they told the truth. Their word was their bond, not like this poor excuse of a man.”

He angrily puts his thumb to his mouth to get just enough moisture to turn the page to read another story, the page forcefully being turned in the process.

“Oh you’re kidding me! Eleanor, have you seen this?” He exclaims as he reads on. “Eleanor!”

Of course she hasn’t seen the story. Ellie has been at work all day – cleaning the house, shopping, entertaining Fred, and currently stands cooking dinner for the family because her father is too engrossed in reading the local rag than helping. He’s spent the afternoon at the pub, having had what he informs his daughter as two shandies, is more like three or four pints of beer. His only contribution now and then are outspoken thoughts on the latest political news which she was trying not to listen to because she has a headache.

“No, dad!” She snaps. “If you’ve forgotten I have been busy tidying this house on my one day off after I’ve been trying to catch some bastard who has an obsession with hurting women, look after the children, cook, and everything else, so please tell me where I have had time to read the bloody newspaper!”

“Well, you surely you sat down and had a break? You should keep on top of current affairs, as you never know what useful information you might read.”

Ellie rolls her eyes, ignoring the comment. She hasn’t got the energy to argue because the headache gets worse, not helped by the contestant whinging by Tom who is now standing in the kitchen deciding he doesn’t want sausages, mash and vegetables for dinner once he spies what’s on offer. He informs his mother he’d rather have takeaway pizza.

“Uh, sausages and mash, mum! Boring! Can’t we order pizza?” He bemoans as he looks around the kitchen.

“No, it’s either this or you go without. You know Friday or Saturday’s are for takeaways, during the week I cook.”

“Not been much cooking this week, has there?”

“Less of the lip, Tom. You know how busy I’ve been. You’ve not starved have you?”

“Fine! Whatever!” Tom huffs, slumping down on a chair at the the table.

Fred is sitting quietly at the kitchen table drawing, too engrossed in his own world to pay any attention to his grandfather. He is in a sulk because his favourite snuggle blanket is in the wash and Ellie is made to feel extremely guilty because of this.

“Want my blanket.” Fred mutters unexpectedly as he’s drawing.

“It’s in the wash Fred.” Ellie groans.

“Want my blanket now.” Fred bangs his fist on the table.

“Fred, how many more times, I’ve already told you it’s in the wash!” Ellie cannot help but raise her voice which silences Fred instantly.

Thinking that is the end of the matter, Ellie is very much mistaken.

“Where’s Uncle Alec? I want him here.”

Ellie grits her teeth momentarily. “He’s not here. Your Grandpa is, right dad?” Is all she can muster. She really wants to tell her son just exactly where Uncle Alec is and who he is with, and she wants her dad to take the children into another room while she cooks but he’s too engrossed in his newspaper.

“Jayden has his dad all the time and I don’t even have a dad. It’s so unfair that Uncle Alec can’t be here.” Fred shouts back. “And I want my blanket!”

Tom turns around as if someone called murder and Ellie knows what is about to happen. “Shut up Fred! You don’t know what you are talking about!”

“For goodness sake Tom, don’t talk to your brother like that.” Ellie scolds, but it’s way too late. Fred’s temper acts up. He starts crying and throws his crayons at his big brother who ducks away unimpressed. “Poo face!”

“See what happens? Was that really necessary to shout at him, Tom?”

“He started it!” Tom snips back, standing up with haste so the chair falls backwards.

“And you finish it! Dinner is nearly ready.”

“I’m not hungry. I’m going to my fucking room.”

“Thomas Miller, you will not. You will stay here so we can eat as a family. And there is no need for language like that.”

“So it’s ok if you swear?”

“Do not test me Tom. Now sit down and help your brother tidy away.”

“Fine, whatever.” He huffs, picking up his seat and helps Fred tidy the table.

Mashing potatoes she stops when her father suddenly stops moaning about politics and the like to chastise her parenting skills.

“You need to learn them some manners Eleanor. Can’t be having kids talking like that to their peers. Would have got a clip round the ear in my day.”

“Fuck sake.” She mutters under her breath before turning around, potato masher in hand, “Well, dad, we aren’t in your day anymore, and these are my children not yours.”

She turns around again and begins furiously mashing the potatoes once more. The kitchen remains in silence for a few minutes until David breaks the ice.

“Oh, Eleanor, been meaning to ask. Could you take me to the station on Friday?”

The potato masher is put down on the worktop with force.

She quickly turns around. “Why, dad?”

“Because I’m taking a trip to Margate with some of the boys down the pub. We’re getting the train up there and staying for the weekend. Back Monday if you could pick me up as well?”

“Oh, great! Thanks for telling me this late on. I thought you would be here Friday to look after Fred as I haven’t made arrangements.”

“I didn’t know I had to run all my movements past you. Can you take me, or not?”

“For goodness sake dad, get a taxi or ask Luce. I need to work, and now I have to find childcare as well. I can’t just drop everything because you’re on another one of your jolly’s.”

“Can’t I have a bit fun now and then? I’m trying to enjoy myself after your mother died. She wouldn’t want me being miserable.”

“I didn’t say that.”

“Well, you made it sound like it. You’re in a bad mood tonight, I don’t know why. Time of the month, is it?”

“Fuck sake. I’ve had enough for one day. You sort dinner out for the kids if it’s not going to disturb your reading. I need a walk.”

She declares storming out of the kitchen, grabbing her handbag and orange Parka from the peg in the hallway, and storms out of the front door.

“Eleanor!” She hears her father call but she ignores him, not looking back and wipes a few tears away, tries to bottle up the frustration she feels. How can this be her life? How did that happen?

She walks on and feels the wind tuck at her clothes and her hair. It’s a mild spring evening but her cheeks feel cold, as do her hands, so she stuffs them into the pockets of her parka.

She decides to walk in to town, down the High Street to the harbour and back but stops mid way up the street to admire bouquets of flowers that have been laid as a mark of respect for Catherine Read. She’s about to set off again when she sees a couple coming her way and crosses the road. She’s not in the mood for a talk, she just wants to be left alone. But then they come into hearing distance and Ellie comes to a halt. She knows who that is. She’ll recognise this voice everywhere. Alec Hardy. And the other one has to be Amanda Sinclair, the doctor. They appear to be chatting away, she’s laughing at something he’s said. Either it’s extremely funny, or the woman laughs like a hyena for no reason.

Ellie shakes her head and tries to be happy for her friend. At least one of them having a bit of luck. But the feeling fleets away and leaves her with something else.

But before she can decipher what it is, she sees Dr Amanda Sinclair’s hand slip in to Hardy’s as they continue their evening stroll for a few more paces, before she stops and pulls him towards her.

Ellie is painfully aware of what might happen next. She doesn’t want to watch, but equally she needs to, just to confirm if this date is the start of something. The start of her losing her friend.

She see’s Sinclair look up and place a hand behind his neck, pulling him down to her level so her lips chastely brush his with a kiss. Hardy doesn’t stop her. Ellie can’t help but wonder if there will be more affections shown out of the view of prying eyes.

She sighs and her gaze leaves the couple. She turns around and continues her walk home. She finds it hard not to turn around again for one last look. Why does it feel the end of something? Why can’t she shake the feeling she made a fatal mistake? And why can’t she be happy for Hardy? He deserves a bit of luck and happiness and she knows that better than any other person.

That’s why she encouraged him to go back and ask the doctor for a date. And he did. If Hardy has been able to move on, so can she, she decides. Ellie bites her lip, pulls out her mobile from her handbag and presses dial on Beth’s name as she walks.

“Beth? It’s me..”

“El, you ok? Something wrong?”

“No, everything’s alright. We need a night out. No arguments. This Saturday, The Kings Arms, 7pm. They have karaoke on and two for one on drinks.”

“What?”

“Me and you, the pub this Saturday. I really need a night out.”

“Ok… if you’re sure?”

“Never been so sure, Beth.”

Ellie cuts the call and walks home, her head held high.

Hardy and Sinclair walk along the High Street, chatting away. It’s more the latter holding the conversation, asking Hardy several questions, one after the other. It’s a clever tactic to keep him talking and he is thankful for that.

Suddenly Amanda’s hand is brushing his. At first, he thinks about it as an accident but then she does it again. The red wine still soars through his system and makes him offer his own to her, which she accepts with a relieved smile.

It’s a weird sensation, her hand feels warm, his is cold as always. It has been years since any female – aside his daughter – has held his hand romantically or otherwise.

Amanda gently tugs at his hand and they stop walking, standing side by side holding hands but soon enough she moves into his direction stands on tiptoes and lets go of his hand to touch his bearded cheeks with her fingertips. Her eyes are the colour of the summer sky, he notices.

He knows what she wants to do and he lets her, feels her breath against his mouth before their lips touch. Its chaste and sweet, but he feels his hands move on instinct to the small of her back to pull her closer. Just a bit.

She deepens the kiss and he follows her lead eagerly, desperate for human contact, before logic kicks in and tells him they are in public, here for everyone to see and again, he doesn’t want to share this with anyone else.

He breaks the kiss, a bit stunned about his newfound courage. “We probably should go back. It’s a small town.”

“Oh?” Sinclair asks him, reading more into it than he meant. “We could always go back to The Traders? I have a room booked.”

Hardy’s head snaps up. “You booked a room?”

“I mean, if it’s privacy you want, we can get all the privacy you need there?”

“I, I err…” Hardy starts to rub the back of his head. “The Traders… I mean, are you sure? It’s …we ..”

Amanda nods, looking extremely excited now. “I’m sure. We could sneak in through the backdoor. Look I don’t need some sort of long term commitment from you. It’s just …” She makes a face. “I just want to have sex and I want to have it with you.”

“Oh, ok.” Hardy frowns. “Why?”

They hesitantly start walking again.

“I told you. Handsome, good company”, she leans into his side. “And not a bad kisser.”

That makes him smile but then he sees an orange flash out of the corners of his eyes. No one is in sight, as he turns his head but an odd feeling mixes with the anticipation and he desperately tries to shove it away.

Quickening their step, they are soon back to The Traders, still holding hands as they sneak in through a side door to the stairs which lead to the guest rooms.

Sinclair grabs Hardy’s jacket and pulls him towards her and they kiss again on the staircase before they make it upstairs to her room, which is at the end of a corridor. Amanda lets her hands glide under his coat and to his back, she pulls him with her until her own back hits the room door and then pulls him even closer, flush against her with her hands on his backside.

The kiss gets more heated, she moans into his mouth as he cups her breasts through way too many layers of clothing.

Hardy lets one of his hands glide up her thigh, pushing up the velvet fabric of her dress in the process.

“We need to get into the room first, you know.” She snickers and grabs his belt buckle with slightly shaking fingers. “Oh god, I haven’t done something like this in a long time.”

“Give me the keycard.” He commands and she obeys, fishing it out of her coat pocket and handing it to him. The door opens in one swift move and they stumble inside against a wall. Hardy nearly manages to kick the door closed with his shoe before he is pulled along with force. Her hand is stroking over his erection and a groan escapes him.

He feels alive and lightheaded. It is electrifying to be touched this way, to know the other one is as excited about it as he is. They stumble into the main room, high ceilings, opulent bed. Becca Fisher knows how to create a holiday feeling. Hardy frowns at the thought of the hotel owner. It seems to be a lifetime away that he asked her to relax with him in a room similar to this.

Amanda throws her bag down on to the carpet with a thud and it shakes him out of these odd memories. He shucks off his coat and throws it on to a nearby chair, before he pulls her towards him and kisses her again.

He sees the bed in front of him and realises they’ll end up on top of it soon enough. He thinks even if it feels arousing to be touched this way something is off. Her hands are on him again, and he shrugs off his suit jacket as she kisses him, before removing her own coat.

“Do you have any condoms?” She asks a bit breathless as she begins undoing some buttons on his shirt whilst kissing from his mouth down to his neck, biting and sucking. He could swear she’s drawn blood.

“No. Didn’t think we would be going this far.” He pants as he searches for the fastening of her dress. His hands find a zipper at the back and he turns her around in his arms to pull it down, revealing her bare back, no bra, just skin.

She lets her backside collide with his groin and he automatically grabs her hips, shoving the hem of her dress up over her thighs. Amanda tries to turn around, the front of the dress still in place.

“Don’t be coy Alec, of course you did. Isn’t that the reason behind all this?”

He feels taken aback. Should it really be the reason behind all this? Sex? Not that he is averse to what is about to happen but one-night stands aren’t his thing. Well at least until now, as it seems.

She pulls away and he marvels at the gorgeous woman in front of him. She bends down to get something out of her handbag, then throws a pack of condoms onto the bed. “No worries, I’m always prepared.” She tells him with a wicked grin that lets him think about Miller. How her whole face morphs when she has a reason to smile or to laugh.

“Now, where were we?” Amanda asks as she brings her attention back to the buttons on his shirt, opens the tiny buttons and he watches her do it, sees the shiny dark red paint on her nails and wonders if she’s allowed to paint her nails for work.

Most of the buttons are undone now but she gets impatient and sets her focus on his belt again, her hands move fast, and she shoves one unceremoniously down into his trousers, making him bury his face at her neck, his hips bucking without his consent. This is happening, he tries to tell himself. She really wants to do this. Probably planned it ahead. Booking a room. Buying condoms.

His mind wanders to another evening in a hotel room and what Joe’s solicitors have made out of it. All planned, all staged to go on with that ominous affair. Who wants to have sex with a severe heart condition and with the brand-new knowledge that the husband just murdered a child? His hands stop moving over Amandas body and suddenly something feels off.

Suddenly the flowery scent of Amanda’s perfume smells wrong, her long blonde, straight hair seems to have not the right structure to it. Her blue eyes look glazed over with lust and her long lashes are artfully highlighted but they aren’t… he unwillingly shakes his head. Why does she have to invade his thoughts now? This is ridiculous.

“What?” Amanda wants to know. “What’s wrong?”

“I, I can’t…”

She looks up at him, frowns and wrinkles her nose. “You can’t what?”

Hardy tries to find his words but she seems eager to go on, her hand starts moving again. “Ohhh! Don’t worry Alec, I’ll help you.” She murmurs into his ear, whilst rubbing her hand over his bulge and kissing and biting at his neck. “Take your trousers off and sit on the bed.” She instructs and the words momentarily are stuck in his throat, while his pulse goes up.

Without thinking he does as he’s told. It’s hard to think clearly right now with Amanda kneeling down before him, grabbing the waistband of his boxers.

“You ok with that?” She asks, not waiting for a reply. Her fingers slide underneath the elastic band and she pulls his underwear down, releasing his semi hard erection. She’s taking him into her hands and begins to work on him.

Hardy’s body and his vocal cords betray him shamelessly. He’s enjoying being taken care of. He can feel himself getting harder by the second but the uneasy feeling still stays with him.

“Hold still.” She tells him and stands up push down her slip and wriggle out of it. He eyes the box of condoms right beside him, his heart hammering in his chest.

Amanda crawls on the bed, straddles him and he suppresses a guttural groan. “Are you ok?” She suddenly wants to know. “You look pale.”

“Er… I … I don’t know.”

Something catches her eyes and she pushes his shirt open to reveal his pacemaker scar.

“Ok, I’ll ask again, Alec. Are you ok? I don’t want to kill you.”

He lets himself sink down into the mattress, can still feel her movements, rubs his hands over his face.

“I’m ok. It’s just…”

She kisses him, presses her body against his. But he can’t get back into it. It’s just not possible. It’s not what he wants. Even if he’s not sure what he wants instead.

“Alright, if you say so, but I’m wondering why I have to do all the work here, Detective Inspector Hardy.”

He sits up and she has no option but to follow suit. “Alec?”

“I can’t do this.” He tells her. His voice is shaky and he hates himself for doing this to her. “I’m so sorry. I can’t.”

He gently pushes her off him to get his clothes back on.

She stops and looks up at him. “Are you serious?”

“Uh, it’s not you.” He tells her and now she gets that he indeed is serious about it. He can feel her frustration and annoyance swirl in the air like smoke. And he truly is sorry for his poor timing. “I’m so sorry. It’s jus’ a bit sudden and …”

She moves away from him and sits on the bed, shoulders hunched. Still pretty and desirable, her dress half open, hair dishevelled and she looks mightily pissed off at him. And she is right to be.

“You lead me on and then just decide that you can’t do this and all you tell me is that it’s not my fault?”

“Basically… aye…” He stumbles over his words and takes a step back, grabbing his trousers and pulling them up.

Her eyes dart up, she glares at him. “Really? What’s wrong with you? I’m offering you no strings attached sex and you turn it down? Does it have to do with the pacemaker? Your heart…”

“No, it’s not. My heart is fine. I.. there’s … I thought …”

Amanda cuts him off with a sharp hand gesture. “So, that’s it then? You want to go?”
Hardy hesitates unsure how to handle this. “No, but…”

She shakes her head. “You really should go now, because what’s the point in you staying if we’re not going to have sex?”

“I’m sorry.” He tells her again as he picks up his jacket from the floor and his coat from the chair and exits the room. Leaning against the closed door he sighs and gathers his thoughts for a moment, before getting the hell out of the place as quickly as he can.

21:00

Lucy Stephens gets around Broadchurch at the best of times, but once a month on a Wednesday night she catches up with some ex colleagues. The venue alternates each month, but it just so happens tonight’s catch up is happening in The Traders.

She’s on her way back from the ladies when she spies one DI Hardy in the arms of some tall blonde, kissing passionately at the foot of the stairs leading to the bedrooms.

Lucy steps back and hides behind a nearby wall so she isn’t visible. She watches as they walk hand in hand up the stairs to the bedrooms.

“The dirty dog.” She scoffs. “Wait until El hears all about this.”

Once out of view, Lucy hurries back to her friends, informing them of what she has just seen – for once no names are exchanged, so Hardy has his dignity intact for a while longer.

An hour or so later, Lucy and her friends leave The Traders, parting and going their separate ways but she feels restless about what she saw earlier. True, she’s overstepped the sisterly boundaries when accusing Ellie and her boss of having an affair the other day but she might want to know about what this man is up to in his free time.

Lucy pulls out a cigarette and lights it up. Inhales deeply and watches the nearly empty street before her. It’s a mild evening. A little walk to her sister’s house will do her good. It’s just gone ten thirty and she knows Ellie will still be up. She gets out her phone to prewarn her and tells her its extremely urgent. An emergency, so to speak. Then she starts moving, walking along the sidewalk and into the night.

The Miller Barrett family are all asleep except Ellie who is watching the end of some drama series she’s been invested in.

Her phone beeps and she groans. “What now?” An hour of peace and quiet and it’s interrupted.

From Lucy: Hey El, guessing you’re still up. Need to talk to you, it’s an emergency, be round in five minutes. You’ll want to hear this.

Ellie rolls her eyes. This better be good for her sister to call in this late at night, and besides, she’s still mad at her. She knows Lucy’s about temper, she’s grown up with it, but enough is enough. Does she really want to speak to her, listening to her nonsense? She huffs. She has to or Fred will get woken up when her sister starts hamming against the door.

She types back and tells her sister the back door is open.

Wearily she turns the tv off and goes to the kitchen to make tea for them both to show some goodwill and because it slowly dawns on her what this could be about. If she saw Hardy and his date, others might have seen it too.

Plonking the mugs on the kitchen table, she waits for her sister to let herself in the back door.

“What do you want Luce? I was then going to bed.” Ellie huffs as Lucy bursts into the kitchen.

Lucy plonks herself down, throwing her handbag on the table for good measure. “No biscuits?”

“Be grateful you’re getting a tea.” Ellie snipes before taking a sip of tea.

“Guess who I saw earlier?” Lucy full on grins, as she picks up her mug and takes a sip, eagerly awaiting her sister’s answer.

“I don’t know Luce and frankly I don’t care. Mind telling me how this is an emergency?”

“Oh, you’ll want to hear this!” Lucy says excitably, ignoring the question. “I was at The Traders earlier and – ”

“You saw Hardy having a meal?” She replies, looking down at her cup which is suddenly very interesting.

Lucy’s face portrays sheer disappointment. Her gossip isn’t first hand news, but nonetheless she continues.

“Err, yeah, I saw him alright! He was having a meal of sorts. Snogging some woman’s face off.”

Ellie forces herself to look at Lucy, expression trained into neutral.“And you’re telling me this because…?”

“Because I can. You’re my sister and we can gossip surely?”

“Fine, you saw him, then what?” Ellie asks sagely. She could really do without this conversation after the day she’s had.

“Fine meal he had.” Lucy scoffs, “Took it upstairs, the dirty fucking dog.”

Ellie frowns. “He took it upstairs?”

Lucy rolls her eyes. “Oh come on, don’t be daft, El! I wanted to do this the kind way but you leave me no choice. This man is shagging his way around town and he doesn’t even try to hide it? Who was that bitch anyway? A hooker? Escort? Really, I’m so sorry.”

Ellie stares at her open-mouthed, shocked at the outburst and the absurdity of it.

“You still think I have something with Hardy? Luce, he had a date. It wasn’t an Escort, it was a doctor he met in the hospital a few days ago.”

Her sister stares right back at her. “Holy fuck! A doctor? What like treating him as a patient? Jeez. Surely that’s against protocol?”

“Not like that, Luce! We were their on an official capacity.”

“We? You were there when she asked him? And you don’t mind?”

“Why would I mind? We never had, neither do we currently, have sex or an affair or whatever you might call it these days.”

It’s clear that Lucy isn’t convinced yet. “You forgot the: and we will never have sex.”

“He’s not interested in me. Why don’t you let the poor man have a bit fun, uh? What did you do? Sneaked into the hotel room to watch?”

Lucy pulls a face. “That’s disgusting, really. I came here to tell you, so you don’t need to hear any gossip in town. Come to think of it, El, he is here a lot. He tidied your kitchen the other day, Fred loves him, can’t tell why, but well…”

“We work together.” Ellie defends herself. “We’ve known each other for years. He arrested my fucking husband. Of course he is around a lot.”

“Well, ok.” Lucy sniffs, then looks at Ellie cautiously. “If you say so. Maybe I got it wrong. But I’m warning you, Eleanor, he’s up to something with that doctor, so whatever you had, or want, just be careful, ok?.”

Ellie sits dumbfounded. They sit and finish their tea in near silence. It’s 11pm and Ellie declares she needs to get to bed, and offers Lucy a sofa for the night, but she declines, opting to head home.

Unusually, they part by embracing. Lucy hugging her sister tightly.

“Fuck him, El. Let’s hope he gets a good dose of the clap from that cow. Be mortifying for him if Olly spots him at the clinic!” Lucy giggles with unbridled glee.

Choosing to ignore the crass comment, Ellie lets go of her sister and says goodbye.“Night, Luce. Stay safe, text me when you’re home.”

“Will do. Night.” Lucy confirms, heading out of the back door, and immediately lights up another cigarette.

“Bloody things will kill ya, Luce!”

“Nah! Too many other things can.” She calls back as she opens the back gate and leaves.

Once seeing her out, Ellie locks the back door and picks up the empty cups into the sink, then thinks better of it and places then into the dishwasher. Hardy did a good job and she can’t stop thinking of what Lucy has just implied. That Hardy could go on with his life and that there might be a point where it’s too late to see what possibilities – if any – their relationship holds.

She shakes her head. No, even to think about it makes her angry and irritated right now. Lucy got it wrong. Definitely. There’s nothing between her and Hardy. She has to get a grip and do the same: move on, find someone. Have a bit of fun.

She looks at the flyer that still hangs on her fridge. The girls night out, this coming Saturday. That’s when she’ll start her new life, she’s sure of it now.

Chapter Text

Thursday, 07:45

The morning after the night before, Ellie is in an even fouler mood than the previous evening. The headache she had the previous evening hasn’t disappeared, and despite taking paracetamol, it’s not shifting.

Her dad is yet to wake so at least that’s one less aggravating factor she has to deal with. Staring out of the kitchen window cradling a lukewarm coffee, she enjoys the rare silent moment until – of course, like always – it’s interrupted by her children.

“Hey Fred, watch what you’re doing with that!” Tom yells at his brother as he’s attempting to stop him from tipping his cereal bowl over himself. “Mum! A little help, please!”

“For goodness sake you two, why can’t you eat your breakfast quietly!” She hisses, slamming her cup down on the worktop, making Tom jump in surprise. He glares at her with all the venom he can muster, gets up and grabs the toast from his plate. 

She knows he’s right and she lets him be pissed off. At times she wonders how she got that far with her sons, how she managed to endure the tantrums, the first curse words, and all the testing of boundaries. It has been hard work and she feels like shit at moments like this.

“He’s your son, you deal with him when he tips milk and cereal everywhere!” Tom’s voice is stern like her own but the determination in his ice blue eyes reminds her painfully of someone else.

“You haven’t finished your breakfast.” She tries half heartedly.

“I’d rather starve than sit here with you any longer. Why do you have to be that way? You don’t have time for anything, you’re always stressed or working. At least when dad was here, he looked after us.”

There it is. She sees her son’s face go white the moment he says it out loud. Ellie knows it’s still hard for Tom, but to hear it come out of his mouth is nearly unbearable. “Don’t you dare.” Ellie says slowly but Tom immediately goes into defence mode. “Well it’s true. You’re always in a mood and it’s getting worse.” “

“I don’t know what you’re talking about but I don’t like your tone.”

“That’s all you can. Talk down at me, even if you know I’m right! I’m going to walk to Daisy’s and go to school with her.” Tom concludes slamming the kitchen door behind him, resulting in Fred to cry.

“Oh great.” She mutters as she attempts to pacify her youngest. She hears the front door slam followed by heavy footsteps coming down the stairs. Great, her father has woken up.

“What on earth is going on?” He demands, still in his dressing down. “Was that Tom? What’s wrong with him? What did you say to him, Eleanor?”

“He’s a teenager dad, it’s what they do.”

“I thought he spoke to someone about his temper? Doesn’t seem to have helped. In my day we didn’t have any of this counselling malarkey and we turned out fine.”

“Yes, well, you probably didn’t have a father like his to contend with.”

“My father was a decent man. Maybe if Joe’s was, he wouldn’t have turned out like he did.” David Barrett says truthfully. He’s looking at her in a way that makes her sick. She doesn’t need his sympathy or to stick his oar in.

She makes a step into his direction invading his personal space.
“Don’t you dare say his name ever again in this house. That man is dead to me, understood? There’s no space here for him.”

Now her dad looks quite intimidated. “What has got into you Eleanor? He’s the father of your children, for Gods sake. You can’t force them to forget their dad. That’s cruel. I know you don’t want to hear my opinion on that but I think you are handling the situation poorly, at least with Tom.”

Ellie can hear the blood rushing in her ears, her hands are shaking. She feels stunned and unbelievingly angry. “I’m handling the situation poorly? How else would you handle a husband who killed an innocent child because they didn’t want to hug him anymore, hm? Who fucking lied his way out of a conviction and went free? What should I have done, tell me? Tell me, dad!”

Her dad stares at her as if she’s grown a third eye on her forehead. He crosses his arms and opens his mouth, closes it again.

Ellie has to support herself with one hand against the wall, still waiting for an answer. But her dad does something she would have never seen coming. He steps forward and pulls her into his arms, cups the back of her head with his hands as he always did, since she can remember. 

“I’m sorry”, he says into her hair. Nothing more. The tears are coming without warning. All the chaos of her life breaks down on her while she hides away in her fathers arms.

Thursday, 07:50

Lost in his own thoughts, Hardy is cradling a cup of cold stewed tea as he’s sitting at the breakfast table. He doesn’t hear Daisy enter the kitchen and sit down opposite him.

“Well?” She says, reaching for the cereal container as she fills her bowl. “How’d it go?” Hardy nearly jumps at the presence of his daughter.

“Dais!” He exclaims. “Sleep well?” Daisy doesn't let herself get distracted so easily. She smiles knowingly.

"Tell me. How'd it go? I really want to know."

Hardy isn't sure how much he wants to tell his nosey daughter. This date has been a complete disaster and he has spent half the night worrying if someone saw him or if the whole town already knows what happened in that hotel room. Even now his pulse shoots up.

“Fine. It was ... er, fine.”

“It was fine? Wow, dad. You were excited yesterday, and now you look like it was the most horrible thing that’s ever happened to you.” Hardy shrugs.

“Nothing happened to me, darlin’.” His daughter shakes her head.

She’s been raised by two coppers and can obviously tell somethings wrong. “What happened? Actually, no, I changed my mind. Don’t tell me if it was something sexual, I really don’t want to know.”

"Told you, it was fine. Well, nice. Good company." He takes a big sip of cold tea. "I had a salad."

Daisy rolls her eyes. "OK, I’m pretty sure there’s more non sexual information you can share with me. Will there be a second date, for example? You definitely have to tell me if there will be a second date."

Hardy slowly shakes his head. "Nah. I don’t think so."

“But you were home late. I heard you come in well after eleven.” Daisy reveals to her father as she pours milk onto her cereal.

“Sorry love, did I wake you?”

“Not really – but you said she was nice and good company.”

"Sometimes thats not enough to make it work." He tells his daughter. 'It’s because she wasn't Ellie Miller', he wants to add but of course doesn't. He can't tell anybody, especially not Miller herself. She would rip his head off or worse. There's no way this revelation will lead to a happy ending.

Daisy’s phone starts beeping and puts an end to her interrogation. She unlocks it, reads something, then frowns. “Tom’s outside, dad.”

“Tom? Is he ok?”

“Say’s he’s had an argument with Ellie and wonders if he could head to school with me?”

“I’ll let him in, you finish your breakfast.” Hardy concludes, getting up and placing the empty tea cup in the sink before heading to the door.

Daisy can hear general chatter in the hallway before Tom enters the kitchen, slings his backpack off and on to the floor, and slumps down on to a chair.

Hardy leans against the worktop.

“You ok, Tom?” Daisy asks concerned.

“Yeah, just… it’s mum. We had a row earlier.” He sighs.

“Is she alright?” Hardy questions, an element of concern etched upon his face.

“Honestly, I don’t know. She’s always angry nowadays. She was in a mood last night and stormed out before tea and didn’t come back until later.” 

“Hey, Tom, have you had breakfast this morning? Your mum will kill me if she knows you’ve been here and I’ve not fed you.”

Tom nods, “I grabbed a slice of toast before I left.”

“That’s not enough for a growing lad like yourself. Help yourself to some cereal.” Hardy offers, grabbing a bowl and spoon and putting them on the table in front of Tom.

“Thanks, Hardy.” Tom grins and begins pouring cereal into the bowl.

“Right, I need to make a few calls. You’ve got 15 minutes and I’ll drop you both off at school.”Hardy announces before leaving the kitchen.

As soon as Hardy is out of earshot, Daisy gets up and closes the kitchen door before sitting down again.

“Dad was on a date last night. He didn’t get home until after eleven. He’s been in a funny mood this morning, hasn’t said much about it, other than it was ‘fine’.”

“You… you don’t think they went out together?” Tom nervously asks.

“Nah. He went with some woman he met in the hospital. A doctor, I think. He took her to The Traders, can you imagine? If he was lying he would have done a better job with his storyline and my mum always says dad is a miserable liar.”

Tom shrugs, acknowledging Daisy and continuing to eat his cereal. Daisy meanwhile, ponders what really happened on that date and how to find out.

09:00

At the morning briefing Hardy is holding, he notes Miller’s absence, but ignores the fact she is nowhere to be seen.

Jenkinson’s eyes are on him as he talks to the team and he needs to keep a professional head. She’s no doubt got held up with Fred, or something minor, so he’s not overly worried, as Miller never arrives when scheduled, and she’ll catch up with things in no time.

He doesn’t have time to think about what Tom said this morning because Jenkinson has brought in two new faces to assist the team and she introduces them to the team.

“This is DI Matthew Thorne, and DS Hannah Powell, from Weymouth CID. They will be here assisting us with this case for a week or two, depending how things pan out.” Jenkinson reveals and the two officers smile and say hello to the team. “I do not doubt that DI Hardy and his wonderful team will solve this, but as this is becoming such a high profile case, we need help from our colleagues over in Weymouth. They come highly recommended by me. I’m sure you will give them both a warm welcome.”

“We’ll give them a warm welcome down the pub, don’t worry Ma’am.” Dirty Brian cackles, and everyone laughs, including Jenkinson who manages a rare smile.

“I look forward to it.” Matthew grins.

Brian is quick to barter back. “You better be, ‘cos you’re paying! The newest recruit pays for the first round!”

“Oh Christ. I can tell you lot like a drink.” Matthew laughs and looks to his colleague for support. “Hannah, looks like we might need to go halves on this, think they’ll drink the pub dry.”

“Ha! Bet we could give them a run for their money.”

“Is that a challenge DS Powell?” Brian asks. “Tomorrow night, after the shift, The Crown And Anchor.”

Deal.” Hannah nods.

Hardy’s patience is wearing thin. He’s had enough of the tomfoolery and they have work to do. “Right, settle down everyone.” Hardy chides. “In case you hadn’t forgotten we have some bastard on the loose.” Hardy’s brusque manner soon pulls everyone back to normality, and the room goes silent for him to continue the briefing.

“So, DS Gibson managed to interview our victim, Harriett Lowe yesterday, and her friends. DS Gibson if you would like to share what information you have with the team, please?”

Gibson stands and moves to the front of the room beside Hardy.

“Seems Miss Lowe had been drinking at The Kings Arms with some friends she’s known since she was at High School. She’d made plans to catch up with them as she’s back from university. They enjoyed a few drinks at The Kings Arms, partook in the quiz that was happening, they left at 11.30pm. That’s all I have got from her. She wasn’t in the best shape yesterday. ”

“Not ideal.”

Gibson continues, “I spoke to the group of friends and they didn’t offer much help after drinking a lot. They confirmed there was no one obvious who had drawn attention to them who called have attacked her. Miss Lowe has no idea who attacked her, just that she remembers the person matches the description of our slasher. We still don’t know who he is.”

“I’ll head down there with Miller whenever she shows up and DI Thorne to see what we can find out from the staff at The Kings Arms. That’s all from me, so unless anyone has any questions, back to work people.”

At the end of the briefing, when staff have started to displease, Hardy notes Miller casually enter CID, not looking at any of her colleagues or having a cheery word to say to them. He watches her as she throws her handbag under her desk and plonks herself down on her seat. She robotically turns her computer on and begins working. He shakes his head and knows to leave her to it while she calms down, giving her half an hour while he makes some calls in his office.

09:35

Hardy observes the bullpen and is satisfied with what he sees. Well, until his eyes find Miller again, still sitting at her desk, looking overly busy, typing away on her computer. Something seems off here, but he can’t point out what it is. Does she know? Did someone tell her about what happened last night? Hardy looks around again and feels like half of the lot is watching him, now. The fine hairs at his neck stand up and he has to fight down the uneasy feeling. How could they possibly know?

Amanda doesn’t deem him as a person who gossips about unhappy sexual encounters. But then again he doesn’t really know her. He gets up from the table where he’s sat perched on the edge and decides it’s work time now. He strides into his office to get his things then pokes his head out.

“Millah!” Hardy yells. No answer. Hardy frowns, slightly irritated she’s not acknowledged him, so walks over to her desk. “Are you coming? We need to interview the landlord.”

“Nope. Busy here.” She replies not looking away from her screen. “Does it really need two of us? Take someone else if you need your hand holding –”

“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that.” He replies sagely but then decides he has to address the slight tension that stands between them. “Er… listen, Tom told me you had a rough morning.”

“Oh, did he?” Miller sniffs, still not looking in his direction. “Well, no, but I gathered it was. Is there… is there something you want to talk about?”

Now she looks up and makes a face. “With you? No, I don’t think so, you have enough on your plate right now.”

Now, Hardy is at a loss. “Alright, well, I asked because, obviously …” He tries to underline his words with a hand gesture. “We are…”

She looks at him questioningly. “We’re what, Sir? We are colleagues?”

“Uh…” Hardy stops. It’s no use. She obviously isn’t in talking mood and she doesn’t want to confide in him, which hurts a little but he hast to live with it. He nods, trying to let it go but can’t. “You came in late, even later than your usual standards.”
She doesn’t seem pleased with his attempt to be a friend or at least a good boss. “Clock watching now, are we? I’ll make the time up.” She hisses, slamming her fist on to her desk in frustration.

“That’s not what I meant.” Hardy tells her, taken aback by her attitude. “I’m trying to help you here, Miller. Tell me, what’s the problem?”

“Nothing. Everything’s great, couldn’t be more fucking spectacular.”

He sighs, giving up all attempts to understand her mood. “Fine. Are you coming? We need to leave for The Kings Arms now.”

“No. I told you I have work to do here. Take someone else.” Hardy stands there dumbfounded for a moment and watches her typing away, then turns around to leave on his own. He certainly won’t beg her to come along.

10:00

Hardy arrives at The Kings Arms with Thorne who volunteered to take Miller’s place and forcefully hammers on the main entrance doors.

“We’re not open for another half an hour if you’re wanting a drink.” A male voice yells back.

“It’s the police, can you open up?” Hardy barks and awaits a response but after five seconds he adds the urgency to his request. “Now.”

Almost immediately, locks and bolts jangle and the door is cautiously opened by a tall middle aged, stocky built gentleman with dark hair, slicked back with a bit too much hair gel, sporting oversized gold rings on several of his fingers, a thick gold chain around his neck, and tattoo’s escaping from under his polo shirt sleeves. A typical looking pub landlord.

“DI Hardy, Broadchurch Police. This is DI Matthew Thorne.” Hardy acknowledges and the pair hold out their ID to be inspected. “And you are, Sir?”

“Bloody hell, two DI’s, must be serious. Steve Martin, landlord. What’s this about?”

“Last night one of your patrons was attacked after leaving here. Mind if we come in and ask you some questions about it?”

“Didn’t hear of anyone being attacked, but you better come in and tell me more about it.”

The Detectives step inside and Steve bolts the door behind them. “Sorry, got to do it otherwise I’ll have all the alcoholics of the town in here in a minute, and then you’ll report me for selling liquor outside of normal hours.”

Gesturing to a large table he sits down, with Hardy and Thorne following suit too. “Can I get you chaps anything?”

“No thank you, we’re on duty. Another day though.” Thorne cheekily chips in, as he is retrieving his notebook. Hardy raises an eyebrow but realises the man sitting beside him is the same level of authority and he doesn’t feel he can pick him up on such a throwaway comment.

“So, Detectives, what is this about?”

“We’d just like to ask some questions and take a look at your CCTV Mr Martin.” Thorne eagerly explains.

“Yes, although the attacks didn’t occur here, there could be something of relevance in the footage.” Hardy cuts in, sending a warning glare to his equal. This is his investigation, he is going to lead the questioning.

Steve nods. “Sure, no problem.”

“Could I ask your opening hours on the night in question?”

“We opened at 11.30am, last orders 11.30pm, by the time everyone had drunk up, I locked the doors just before midnight”

Hardy nods as he writes in his notebook. “A special night wasn’t it?”

“Yeah, our monthly quiz. Nothing out of the ordinary. Hey, where’s your usual partner in crime?”

“Partner?” Hardy’s head snaps up from the notebook he is writing in. What does that mean? The debacle of last night comes to his mind and Hardy wonders – not for the first time – if someone knows by now, that he turned down a shag with a gorgeous woman.

Broadchurch is a small town full of nosey people and everyone knows everyone’s business before it’s even happened. Steve Martin doesn’t seem like a bloke who cares about this sort of gossip, he just wants punters in, drinking so he can make money.

The silence stretches and becomes awkward until the landlord steps in to help Hardy out. “The delightful Ellie Barrett. DS Miller now, sorry, keep forgetting she married that twat. She was my first kiss at High School, you know?” Steve grins cheekily, but the face of a nonplussed Hardy opposite him is enough to stop him in his tracks. “Sorry, I digress, what do you need to know?”

“Were you working the bar Monday night? Anyone else working with you?”

“Yeah, briefly, spent some time having a drink with the punters, and then I held the quiz. I have a bar manager who oversees the bar. Young lad, name’s Cameron. He takes care of things for me, been with me since he was nineteen, twenty.”

“Did you say, Cameron?” Hardy quizzes, his mind wanders back to the day a leaflet from this very place was shoved into his hand.

“Yeah, Cameron Doherty. Been here a few years now. Great guy, trust him. He’s helped me put this place on the map, and business is doing well. He’ll be in soon if you want to ask him anything. Oh, and Mia, Jess and Gavin, who take food out but also serve behind the bar, then my chef Timmy, his assistants Leroy and Jen, and then pot washer Ben. My wife Angela too but she’s away at her mothers for a few days.”

“OK, thanks for confirming. I will need to speak to all of them once they are in, or if not, I need contact details so we can make arrangements to have a chat. They might have witnessed something, no matter how small it could be vital.”

“Not a problem for me, Ellie’s friends are my friends,” Steve smiles brightly at him and Hardy flips his notebook shut.

“It’s an official request, Mr Martin.” The smile vanishes but the man stays put and plays with a ring from his fingers.

“So, DI Hardy, can you tell me what happened? I don’t want a bad reputation if some bloke’s had a skin full and got into a fight and hurt someone while or after they were drinking here.”

“It wasn’t a man. Unfortunately, it was a young lady.” Hardy retrieves a photo from his jacket pocket and shows it to Steve.

“Recognise this lady from last night?”

“Erm, I mean we had quite a few in on Tuesday. Quiz night. She may have been in, I really can’t recall. Is she alright?”

“Someone attacked her with a knife. She’s alive but still in hospital.”

“Oh wow, it’s the Broadchurch slasher then. That’s bad news. How’s the investigation going? Any clues to who the guy is?”
“It’s an ongoing investigation, I cannot tell you anything.”

Steven nods. “Fair point. I don’t understand how someone can do that. These poor women and they’ve been without reason. I assume you’ll do your best to get that bastard.”

Hardy looks up and directly into the man’s eyes. “Oh, we will.” He says with total conviction.

“Of course you will, Ellie is on the case.”

“Good Detective, is she?” Thorne cuts in.

“Yes she is.” Hardy is proud to announce. “One of the best, better than me most of the time.”

“So why isn’t she doing your job?” Thorne looks at him questioningly but Hardy ignores him. This isn’t the time or place. Steve and Hardy share an awkward smile until Hardy remembers another important thing.

“Mind if we take a look at the CCTV?”

“Er… yeah course. Come into the office with me and we’ll have a gander together. Afraid there’s not room for us all.”

“Your case Hardy, you go.” Thorne gestures and stays put at the table. They walk behind the bar and on into the back of the building until they stand in a narrow office, stuffed with cabinets and a too big looking desk. The camera equipment is on there and Steve motions for Hardy to sit down on the only chair there is and searches for the right tape. Playing back the CCTV, it’s soon apparent that the victim was there. She’s seen ordering drinks from Cameron, Jess, and Mia at various intervals throughout the night. She converses with all three bar staff, even other punters. She doesn’t spend time talking to many people apart from the three friends she is with, two males, two females. Hardy stares at the grainy footage. He can’t see anything out of ordinary.

He tries to steal a look at Steven Martin but he is standing right behind his chair, his hands on the headrest. Close to Hardy’s neck. Why did he ask about the investigation? Would everyone do that? Or maybe Landlords in particular? He wishes Miller had come with him. She surely would see what seems to be so off here. He knows this is the right tree to bark at but not why. And they’ll need a ‘why’ to close this case and get to the perpetrator.

He has no choice but to admit defeat for now. “We’ll need to take the tapes for this footage and analyse properly.”

“Sure. Give me a minute and I’ll bring them out to you, if you want to have a seat back in the bar.” Hardy returns to see Thorne messaging on his mobile.

“Everything alright, Hardy?”

“Just waiting on the tapes and we can be off.”

“Would you mind if I went outside and made a call? It’s my wife, and er… we’ve just recently had a baby and I just want to make sure she’s ok…”

“Of course. Congratulations. Boy or girl?”

“Girl. Poppy, she’s six weeks.”

“Go, take my keys and hopefully I’ll be right behind you.” Hardy nods and retrieves his car keys from his trouser pocket and hands to Thorne. He isn’t waiting long before Steve returns with the cctv tapes and hands them over.

They say their goodbyes and Hardy heads to leave. “Send my love to El.” Steve calls and Hardy nods sheepishly.

He will if she isn’t in such a bad mood as she was before he left the station. Hardy steps out into the spring sun and takes in a deep breath, spying Thorne sitting in the passenger seat of his car.

“Hey!” Someone shouts at him and he searches for the owner of the voice. Its Cameron Doherty.

“We’ve already met.” Doherty says and comes over. “I don’t know if you remember me, but you are DI Hardy, the investigator of the knife attacks?”

“Oh, aye, we’ve met briefly in town. You gave me the flyer and …” Hardy stops mid sentence and waits for the other to continue the conversation.

“It’s a bit early for a drink. Aren’t you on duty? I saw the car and presumably your college.”

“Oh, I came here to talk to Steve Martin about something.”

“Did something happen?”

“It did, early hours of Tuesday morning, young girl attacked, and since you are here, I need to talk to you too. It’s about the lead up to her attack. I understand you were working the bar Monday night.”

Cameron snorts. “I worked, yes and I saw a lot of people including a lot of girls. Talked to almost everyone because that’s my job, DI Hardy. Want to accuse me of anything, then? I did nothing wrong.”

“No one is accusing anyone Mr Doherty. Just trying to establish a few facts.” Hardy pulls the photo of the victim out of his coat pocket. “So did you serve her?”

Cameron looks at the picture, Hardy holds out for him. “Yeah, I remember her. A true sunshine, she was. I served her, took her order and prepared her drinks and we had a brief chat, the general, how’s your day gone, how’s the evening going. No more than any chat I usually have with any punter here. Just because I talked to someone doesn’t mean I attacked them.”

“No… no it doesn’t.” Hardy pauses, looking at the man in front of him. “OK, well thanks anyway Mr Doherty, we’ll be in touch.”

Cameron nods and walks into the pub. Hardy can’t help but think about that conversation. Something seemed off but he didn’t know why. Maybe his intuition was failing without Miller by his side.

11:10
Hardy arrives back at the station and he spots Miller in the kitchen. She sees him coming in and nods at him courtly before continuing to prepare her tea. Odd.

“I’ve met your first kiss.” Hardy tells her boldly in the hope of getting a reaction.

“Oh, Steve. Had a nice chat did we?”

Hardy frowns. “It was work related as you know. I had to ask him questions about the night of the attack.”

“I hope you don’t think he had anything to do with it. He’s a good man is Steve.”

“No, but I have to cover all bases, Miller, as you well know.”

“Jesus Christ.” She sighs and rolls her eyes at him, turning away and mashing her teabag furiously in her mug.

“What is wrong with you today?”

“That again?” Miller turns around to shoot him an angry glare. “I was fine the last time you asked so why do you keep asking me?”

Hardy looses his patience now, going full DI mode. “You were late and in this morning and you refused an order, DS Miller. I have every right to ask you in case it affects this case.”

Miller takes a deep breath. “Ok, Sir. I was late, you were right I had a rough morning, but barking out my name earlier isn’t what I call an order. I told you politely to ask someone else because I had work to do.”

Hardy stares at her wide eyed but is not sure how to answer. She’s not just a subordinate, she’s a friend and she is acting strange, but they are at work and he can’t let this get out of hand. “Alright. I’ll leave it at that.” He says in defeat.

Miller seems to feel at at least a bit embarrassed for her outburst because she she points to the kettle. “Water’s still warm, if you need a tea. Even saved you a spoon.”

He nods and makes himself a tea while she stands there watching him. “Been meaning to ask, how was your date?” Miller eventually breaks the silence.

“Good, really good.” He replies rather too quickly and he fears she may realise he is lying. But she just scoffs and shakes her head.

“Looks it.” She snips back sagely.

“Sorry?” Hardy frantically tries to decipher what she could mean, but before he can come to a conclusion, she puts her mug down, steps closer, so close that she can grab the collar of his shirt and straighten it with crisp movements.

“You’re out of practice, knowing how to hide these things, Sir.”

“What? What are ye talking about?”

“Try looking in the mirror.” She rolls her eyes briefly. And then sniffs, “Anyway, I’m glad your date went well. I decided to try again too, by the way. Girls night out with Beth on Saturday, see if I can find myself someone.”

Hardy scratches his head and stumbles with his words, “Yeah, I’m sure you will – I mean have a good night. You’ll have a good night with Beth.”

Ellie steps back and leaves his personal space again.“Right, well I can’t stand around chatting, I have some calls to make.”

Hardy stands rooted to the spot for a moment and watches her leave before remembering what she said about looking in a mirror.

He puts his tea down, heads straight to the gents toilets, and stops to look at his reflection. He’s puzzled at first, touches his collar. There’s nothing. Then he remembers her straightening it and pulls it away. He swallows heavily, supports himself with one hand on the sink in front of him. There’s a very large bruise on his neck, barely hidden by his shirt.

“Shit.” He mutters and straightens his collar again.

“Shit.” He repeats to his reflection that stares back at him horrified.

Friday 17:45


The shift is over and DI Matthew Thorne is true to his word. He’s getting the drinks in for his new colleagues. Pints are being ordered galore for most staff who were not working the next day, or weren’t driving home.

Hardy declines a pint and opts for an orange juice instead. He needs a clear head. Sitting in the corner of the pub, alone feeling miserable, not engaging in any conversation. Not that anybody would try to engage the boss in any conversation, to be fair but he’s made the effort to be here at least.

He has put his phone beside his glass on the table pretending top type and read something and after only fifteen minutes it feels like his subordinates have forgotten he’s even there. He can hear them talking about him quite openly now, that the first alcohol takes effect. The name ‘Shitface’ is dropped in to conversation at least twice. But all that doesn’t concern him in any way.what really concerns him is Miller.

He glances over to where she is, propping up the bar with the majority of staff, laughing, telling jokes and being the centre of attention. Everyone has time for her, everyone likes being in her company, she radiates positivity and brings sunshine wherever she goes. Hardy winces at his thoughts but it’s true. She’s good in these situations and he could do with her being beside him to reduce some anxiety he is facing being in this loud, crowded pub with people he would not normally socialise with out of the office.

She knows where he is in the pub but for some reason she ignores him, not walking over to him to chat or to convince him to join the merry crowd at the bar, instead finishes her pint of shandy rather swiftly.

“Fancy another, Ellie?” Brian asks as he too props up the bar, downing the last dregs from his glass. He’s standing way too close by her side, Hardy thinks.

“No, you’re alright Brian, need to pick up the boys. And anyway, Beth and I will be having a night out tomorrow so I need to pace myself.”

Hardy lets his head sink down. He forgot about that and unconsciously lifts his hand up to his collar, to check it’s still in place.
“Well enjoy yourselves, don’t do anything I wouldn’t do. Night El.” Brian chuckles.

She turns to her new colleagues. “Great meeting you both.” She says to Matthew and Hannah. “Thanks for covering over the weekend, be nice to have a few days off for once!”

“Not at all, it’s what we are here for. Get home to your boys and we’ll see you Monday.” Ellie smiles and exchanges goodbyes with everyone and heads for the door.

She doesn’t, however say goodbye to everyone. She doesn’t even look in to Hardy’s direction.

He watches Ellie leave the pub and suddenly feels a pang of regret. He’ll be damned if he’s going to let her go home without talking to her, having it out with her, or letting her have it out with him. He’s not sure what will be said, how brave he can be with what he feels when he will stand before her but they at at least have to work out whatever this strange atmosphere between them is.

Hardy looks down at the empty glass and his phone. He’s sure Ellie knows something about what happened with Amanda. He’s sure she found the hickey because she knew what and where to look. And she’s pissed off with him. Why is she pissed off for God’s sake? It’s none of her business. Why isn’t she happy for him? There’s no way someone might have looked into that hotel room, so very bystander might think it was a great shag he had.

He needs her to know that it wasn’t. It’s like a strong urge to set things straight. He needs to tell her that it didn’t mean a thing, that he couldn’t do it. A moment of madness and stupidity, an irrelevance, a damn mistake, something he didn’t want.

He grabs his coat and heads out of the pub in a hurry, not bothering to say goodbye. He tries to find her but she’s nowhere to be seen and then her car drives by and away. He chastises himself for not being quicker.

A whole weekend to wait before he sees her again. Maybe by Monday she will have calmed down and will speak to him. Maybe by then he’ll have the guts to explain the mark wasn’t what it looked like. But then, maybe, just maybe, she’ll have a similar mark on her neck and hers won’t be from a moment of stupidity, but from something more. And if it is, it’ll be too late to tell her whatever it is he’s thinking.

He kicks a nearby empty coke can in frustration, startling some patrons heading in to the pub, before heading to his car to head home to Daisy.

Why can’t he get this woman out of his damn mind? She is like a drug and he feels he’s getting hooked. Hooked on the drug that is Ellie Miller.

Chapter Text

17:15 The Kings Arms

Steve and Cameron are bottling up ready for a busy night ahead, talking over the plan of which staff would be in and where they’d be working, as well as checking their stock behind the bar.

“You heard from the missus?” Cameron wants to know, while putting away the last of the bottles of cider in the fridge.

Steve beside him scoffs and throws the towel he is holding on to the bar top in frustration. “Yeah, fucking bitch. She’s staying at her mother’s a bit longer.”

“She’s still adamant on the divorce then?” Cameron asks as he stands up to face his boss.

“Yeah, can’t get out of it, can I?”

“Well if you’re going to fraternise with the punters in front of your wife what do you expect Stevie boy?”

Steve shoots him a warning gaze but he knows the other man is right and Cameron has that direct manner. He likes the young man, he’s like a son he never had. “Alright mate, thought you were on my side, and anyway you have room to talk!”

“I am, I’m just pointing out the facts. You were caught with your hands all over that woman, more than once, and yeah, I might have had a good time with one or two of the ladies here but it’s been strictly professional since then on my part.”

“I don’t know why I have to be the bad guy. She’s always flirting with punters.”

“Yeah flirting, not fondling them!”

“Ack, I cant help it if the ladies find me attractive.”

They work in comfortable silence until Steve’s phone starts to beep.

He takes it from his trouser pocket and takes a look, a smile spreading across his face.

Texting back he says to Cameron, “Oh talking of ladies, one’s coming to see me later. My first crush, my first kiss when I was thirteen.” Before putting his phone away again.

“Oh yeah?”

“Yeah, her name’s Ellie. We dated for a bit, left school, hooked up again later but I was too late, she married some idiot.”

“Idiot?”

“Yeah, sorry mate I don’t want to say anymore. She’s single now though and she’s a Detective in the police.”

Cameron stops working and leans against the counter.

“Detective? As in here in Broadchurch?”

“Yeah. You met her grumpy boss, what’s-his-name, Hardy? He was here yesterday, the miserable sod. Ellie’s a true stunner if you know what I mean. She has charisma and she’s tough as hell. What I’d give to travel back in time and get her.”

Steve seems to drift off for a moment, but Cameron frowns and crosses his arms.

“So, she’s working on the slasher case?”

“Not sure, she wasn’t yesterday. Big story, and that girl here was before it happened. I guess you told that wanker everything you know?”

“Not much to tell, though. just I hope they catch the bastard soon.”

Steve nods, then chuckles. “Ha, I’m sure the guy had his reasons for doing what he did.”

“That’s a bit crass Steve, even for your standards. Going around with a knife, hurting people like a psycho. You think that’s reasonable?”

“Yeah, this guy had it bad, don’t you think? I’m sure there’s some bitch behind it. Sometimes women drive us to it, so yes he must have had his reasons, not that I’m ok with how he expressed his frustration but nevertheless...”

“I guess… listen, I’d be careful saying things like that. We just had the fucking police snooping around here and your friend Ellie, she’s a DS for fucks sake. I wouldn’t tell her stuff like that, could be misunderstood, mate, because it sounds a lot like you sympathise with the attacker if not more so. She could think you’re the attacker, talking like that.”

Steve looks slightly shocked and shakes his head.

“Nonsense, Cam. You know I couldn’t do it. It’s just that I think I understand where this guy is coming from.”

Cameron shrugs and shakes his head nonplussed.

Saturday 18:30

As it’s Saturday and Ellie is off out, she’s phoned through an order for some pizzas for Tom and Fred, who sit on the floor eating from the box in front of the tv, engrossed in an episode of Dr Who.

Lucy looks up from where she’s perched on the sofa when Ellie wanders in, modelling black skinny jeans and a low cut grey top, ankle length boots and faded black denim jacket, her make up done – eye liner, mascara, lipstick, her long brown locks of hair, freshly washed and dried, cascading down her back.

“Bloody hell, El! You look amazing!” Lucy squeals upon seeing her sister when she enters the lounge. “You’re definitely getting a shag tonight if you want one in that getup!” She adds quietly so the children don’t hear.

Ellie rolls her eyes at her sisters comment. “Is it too much?” Ellie questions. “I mean it’s only the pub?”

“You’re avoiding the question, El. You’re not even denying the fact you’re looking for a shag, you dirty slag.”

Ellie raises her eyebrows. “Luce, why do you have to be so crude?”

“Twenty quid says you go home with someone.” Lucy winks.

“Twenty quid says I don’t. Anyway, I need to get to Beth’s.” She reaches down and kisses the top of Fred’s head, and ruffles Tom’s hair.

“Boys, I’ll be back late and you’ll be in bed so I’ll see you in the morning. Be good for your Aunt Luce. Love you both, more than chocolate.” Ellie heads to the front door and Lucy follows her.

“Guess I’ll see you in the morning too when you do the walk of shame?”

“Oh fuck off Luce!” Ellie snaps back at her sister, attempting to hide a smug smile on her face. “I’ll text or ring if I’m staying out all night. Love ya and thanks for having the boys.” Ellie concludes as she lets herself out of the front door and heads to Beth’s, arriving in minutes. 

“Wow look at you El!” Beth whistles when Ellie walks in through the kitchen back door  minutes after saying goodbye to Lucy and the boys.

Beth has a tunic dress on with tights, she too wearing boots. She throws on a shawl.

“Don’t look too bad yourself Beth Latimer.”

Chloe is holding Lizzie and watches the exchange of pleasantries with amusement.“Seems like you two are set to have fun tonight.“

“We won’t be late, Chlo. Call if you need anything.”

“I’ll try not to. Have a great night both of you. See you in the morning, mum.”

Beth kisses Chole’s cheek before doing the same to Lizzie, before both women say goodbye and head into town.

They arrive at the Kings Arms to find the place packed out. Shuffling up to the bar they push their way to the counter, attracting the attention of Steve the landlord who is serving behind the bar along with a couple of young girls who Ellie doesn’t recognise, having not set foot in the pub for a substantial amount of time.

“Ellie, Beth! So good to see you! You’re both looking ravishing.”

“You old flirt Steve! What will Angela say if she knows her husband’s chatting up the punters?”

“She wouldn’t mind if it’s a bit of harmless flirting with you El, might have a problem with other women! Hey, I missed you the other day when your grumpy boss came in. He’s a miserable bastard, isn’t he?”

Ellie rolls her eyes at this.

“He has been known to crack a smile on the odd occasion for the right person.” Beth laughs and Steve winks at her, knowingly.

“Oh yeah, Beth? Care to share?”

“No she doesn’t, Steve. Can we get a drink? I’m dying of thirst here.” Ellie chips in, diverting the conversation.

“Fine, fine, but that won’t be the last of the conversation Eleanor. Maybe you can fill me in later, Beth?” Steve grins. “Anyway, what’s your poison?” He asks them.

“Two pints, yeah?” Ellie confirms with Beth and nods at Steve as soon as Beth agrees.

“And a couple of shots of vodka. Buy one get one free yeah?” Beth queries hesitantly.

“Ok, coming up, but this round of drinks is on me ladies.”

“You sure Steve?” Ellie asks as she watches Steve pour the shots out.

“Course El. Lovely to see you out and about. Don’t tell everyone though, I’m not made of money.”

The shots are placed in front of them and they decide to down them in one there and then at the bar.

“Christ, I’ve not done that in a while!” Ellie laughs.

“Nor me!” Beth agrees slamming her glass back on the counter.

The pints are handed over and they head to find a vacant table. They spot a corner booth and sit down, shrugging their coats off and getting settled.

“What are we celebrating?” Beth queries looking dubiously at Ellie.

“We aren’t. Just thought we were overdue a girls night out.”“Let me rephrase then. What are we commiserating?”

“Who says we are spending the night being miserable?” Ellie laughs, raising her glass. “Cheers. To friendships and new starts.”

“To friendships, and new starts.”

Ellie takes a huge gulp of her lager and puts her glass down on the table.

Beth eyes her suspiciously but refrains from asking anything further until Ellie volunteers something, instead taking a sip of her own drink and looking intently at her friend.

“The boys be ok with Luce tonight?” She finally asks, hoping this direction of conversation is for the best.

“I hope so. More of a case of will she be ok with them!” Ellie cracks a smile. “Dad isn’t there to help out and ensure she behaves herself, but I’m sure everything will be fine.”

“Oh yes, his weekend in Margate, at least you’ll have a few days peace and quiet.”

Ellie grins, “That is exactly what I am looking forward to!”

Not even an hour later and finishing their second pints and being somewhat merry, they listen to the karaoke bellowing out around them whilst they make general chit chat.

“I’m starving.” Beth bemoans, grabbing a menu from the table and studying it. “Ok… well seeing as we are out, out, I’m going to have the steak and chips, what about you?” Beth asks as she hands Ellie the menu.

“Oh, ok maybe I’ll join you.” Ellie confirms putting the menu back in its holder. “I’m sure other people are out enjoying themselves tonight, so I might as well too.”

“Like who?” Beth pries, before draining her glass.

“It doesn’t matter.” Ellie feigns ignorance, but inside she knows who might well be enjoying himself, and more to the point who with. “Another drink as well?” Ellie asks as she gets up from her seat.

“Go on then. Couple more shots as well? My drinks round.” Beth declares, retrieving some notes from her purse and handing them to Ellie. “That should cover the drinks and my food.”

“Back in a bit.” Ellie acknowledges and puts the money in her back pocket before heading to the bar, and sits on an empty bar stool.

“Hey, love, can I get you something?” The gorgeous young blonde barman asks.

Ellie frowns at the ‘love’ but gives the man a bright smile. “Actually, yeah, you can. Two steaks and chips with salad and two pints of lager, and two vodka shots.”

The man returns the smile with a cheeky edge to it. “Don’t you get fed at home?”

Ellie shakes her head. “Noone there to do it, I have to feed myself.”

The man nods and starts sorting the drinks. “You here alone?”

At this Ellie pauses. Is he trying to make conversation or is it something else?

“So here with your boyfriend?” He asks as he’s pulling pints.

“Ha, boyfriend. I came here with a friend, we‘re having a girl‘s night out.”

Cameron leans forward, watching her intently. “A girl‘s night, then? And nobody‘s waiting for you at home?”

“Is there a special reason for you to ask?” Ellie wants to know and holds her breath now.

The barman smiles again, his gaze never wavering. “Just wanted to be sure. What are the chances a good looking woman like you is free to have a bit fun?”

Ellie stares at him. She hasn’t been sure at the beginning but now it’s clear, he is flirting with her. “Well, I’m free to do as I please, I guess.”

“Well if you’re looking for a good time, I knock off at ten.” The barman cheekily grins. “I’ll write my number down.”

Ellie feels flattered but is still not sure about his intentions. “Are you serious? I’m old enough to be your mother.”

“Oh come on, you’re not that old, and anyway I am over 25 if that makes you feel better.” He laughs, writing down his number on a beer mat. Ellie notes he’s left handed, not so much a rarity, just an observation as Fred is beginning to write left handedly too unlike the rest of the family.

“Can’t knock a guy for trying!” He laughs says as he hands over the beer mat and Ellie can’t help but smile as she looks at the wording on the beer mat next to a mobile number.

‘The guy young enough to be your son’

“Call me.” He smiles before serving the next customer.

Ellie returns to the table with a wide grin on her face which Beth doesn’t notice at first.

“Bloody hell El, what took you so long?” Beth greets her as she finally comes back to the table. “Meet someone interesting?”

“What if I did?” Ellie counters and sits beside her friend with a triumphant grin, while putting the pints down, then she gets the beermat out of her trouser pocket and wags it before Beth’s face.

“Oh, you! How did you do that while ordering a steak? Who? Can I see him from here?”

“It’s one of the bar men.”

Now Beth stands up on her tiptoes to have a better look but Ellie pulls her back in her seat.

“Are you insane? What are you doing?”

“Is it the blonde one? With the bright smile? Isn’t he a bit too young?”

“Oh, well he asked me, so I guess I‘m young enough for him. Can you imagine?”

“And… are you interested? I mean, would you really call him? Or shag him?”

They can’t stop the girlish giggle now.

“I don’t know. Maybe.”

“And I thought you prefer grumpy Scots with beards nowadays?”

Ellies smile subsides. “What?”

“Oh come on, don’t be coy, you know I mean Hardy.”

“I told you there’s nothing between us. I‘ve told you a few times now. Besides, he’s seeing someone anyway.”

“What, like a therapist?”

Ellie rolls her eyes at this. “He went on a date. Blonde, slim, attractive doctor, he met at the hospital a few days ago.”

“Really?”Beth nearly shrieks.

“He made a point not telling me how it went but I could see it went well.”

“What do you mean?”

Ellie thinks back to what she witnessed and what she saw on his neck the next day. The feeling it has created and that she refuses to think about.

“I saw them kissing and Luce saw them too.”

“Small town we live in, I guess. I’ve always thought him to be a private person, but as it seems the whole town knows now, if Lucy saw it too, right? He’s cool with it?”

“How would I know?”

“Because you two behave like an old married couple, that’s why, you tell each other everything… well nearly everything it seems.”

“Alright, but I still don’t know. We haven’t talked about it.”

“Why? I mean, he’s your … “ Beth stops unsure what word to use, her hand gesturing into the air. “Well, kind of friend.”

“A friend.” Ellie repeats, disappointedly.

Beth shoots her a worried glance. “Is there something I should know?”

“About Hardy? You already know he’s a miserable knob, what more is there to know, uh?”

“Oh.” Beth makes a serious face now. “So when was this date? Wednesday by chance?”

Ellie stares at her but Beth huffs. “Oh come on, DS Miller, you called me out of the blue Wednesday evening, saying you needed a night out. I’m not dumb, Ellie. It’s about Hardy dating, isn’t it?”

“Well maybe it is. He’s getting on with his life and I still feel like I’m stuck. If he can do it, I can too, right? I mean he’s the most unsociable person I know and he managed to get himself a date and a shag in the Traders.”

Beth frowns. “But that wasn’t what I meant. Are you…”

Ellie cuts her off with a hand gesture, unbelievingly relieved to have a good reason to change the topic abruptly, before it can get out of hand and ruin the mood. “Look! He’s coming over. What should I do? Quick!”

“Who?”

“The Barman!”

“You don’t know his name?”

Before Ellie has time to reply, the blonde barman arrives at their table and places their food down on the table.
“Here we go ladies, two steak and chips for you. Can I get you anything else?”

“No I think we are good here, thanks.” Ellie blushes.

“Yeah, there is something… your name would be good for my friend here.” Beth smirks at the barman. “The guy old enough to be your son is a bit of a mouthful.”

“Names, Cam. And I would imagine I am a bit of a mouthful.” He smirks.

Beth shrieks with laughter and Ellie is wide eyed.

“But that‘s for you to find out later.”

Cam leaves the two of them to ponder that thought while he heads back to the bar.

“Jesus Christ El. He wants you, he definitely wants you, but the question is, do you want him?”

Once they’ve eaten, Cam returns to their table to take away their plates.

“You ok ladies? Was everything ok with your food? Can I get you anything else?”

“No we’re good thanks.” Ellie smiles, hoping that’s the end of the conversation.

Ellie still cant believe he really means all that. She knows how she looks and she knows she doesn’t have to hide her age but why did this young man choose her of all women? Beth doesn’t seem to have these reservations.

“My name is Beth by the way.” She tells him, “And if Ellie say’s no, you can show me a good time.” Beth giggles but Cameron shakes his head apologetically, “Sorry Beth, darling, but you’re not really my type, no offence.”

“None taken.” Beth retorts with a laugh, before downing her shot.

“Well you know where I’ll be until 11pm.” He concludes with a wink before heading back behind the bar.

“Well El, if that’s not an invitation to have a shag I don’t know what is. Are you going for it?”

Ellie puts her head in her hands.

“I don’t know what I want, Beth.”

Beth reaches out and pries one of her friends hands away to look at her. “El, are you sure it‘s not Hardy you want? ”

“What?” Ellie sits up, hands away from her face. “No. Why do you keep pestering me about it?”

“Why’d you think?”

Ellie sighs, ignoring her friend. “Anyway, we’ve come here to have a good time and have a drink, so lets carry it on. Fuck men, fuck the lot of them, including Alec bloody Hardy. Tonight is our night.”

22:00

The karaoke is over and now the the DJ plays some tunes. Beth and Ellie have consumed their fourth pint and third vodka shot each and decide to dance on the already crowded dance floor.

They dance for a bit until Cam suddenly joins them and informs mainly Ellie that he’s managed to clock off a bit earlier.

Beth doesn’t want to be a third wheel, so makes her excuses and goes to the bar to order a coke, talk to Steve and wait for her friend to do whatever she needs to do to stop her thinking of Alec Hardy.

Cam turns out to be a good dancer and it’s fun to have him around. But then the song changes and he gets closer to her, his face is only inches from Ellie’s now.

It doesn’t surprise her when the younger man lets his hands rest on her hips and pulls her closer. It feels intimate and Ellie likes the way his breath ghosts over her skin, it adds up to the excitement of the situation.

Does this really happen? Why is he so interested in her?

There are a lot of girls his age here. Ellie closes her eyes and tries not to overthink it. He told her he wants this and that has to be enough. She isn’t looking for a long-term partner, she just wants to have a bit fun and she hopes that is what Cam is aiming for too.

She feels him brush a kiss on her cheek. The next hits the corner of her mouth. The music ends and another song starts. It has a hypnotising rhythm that matches her heartbeat and she grabs the front of his shirt to pull him down.

The kiss that follows makes her knees weak and she can’t stifle a soft and surprised moan, which makes Cam chuckle against her mouth. His hands rest on her backside to pull her close, flush against him.

“So, this is what you wanted to do, right?” He says into her ear and she nods, not trusting her voice now. He kisses her again, his tongue slides into her mouth and she can feel that he’s getting something out of this too. But then a strange thing happens.

Her mind wanders off for a second, wondering if Alec Hardy felt the same excitement when he snogged the good doctor Sinclair.

Ellie wonders how it would be to have him here now instead of the stranger before her. Hardy doing this to her, kissing her, pressing her close to his body, making her feel wanted and alive.

But then, he probably will have a go with Amanda Sinclair and there it is again, the odd feeling she doesn’t want to think about but now has to because it doesn’t leave her alone. She feels hurt and betrayed. Of course, she has no right to feel this way but it’s all fuelled with a spark of jealousy.

Ellie tries to concentrate on the present and hastily deepens the kiss to forget about her grumpy, Scottish greyhound of a boss … or friend? But Cameron seems to feel her mood change immediately and one of his hands glides over her ribs and up at her side until he is able to stroke his thumb subtly over her breast. It makes her shiver and it is a promise for more.

“You ok? Still want this?” He asks and watches her reaction closely.

“Oh god, yes.” She replies, clutching his shirtfront a bit tighter. “I was just thinking…”

“Thinking about where we should take this? A lot people on the dance floor, right?”

He’s right they already have reached the limit of actions that are appropriate in a public place. If she wants this to be a good shag, they need to relocate. So, now’s the time to decide, if she wants to let him fuck her. Maybe a backroom or the toilets because she can’t take him home with her and she doesn’t want to wake up in his bed tomorrow. His thumb stokes over her breast again and it’s an easy decision to make.

“Yes.” She replies and he leans in again. This time she doesn’t stay passive and passionately kisses him back, her hands travelling, one to rest on the nape of his neck, the other around his waist.

He breaks the kiss and whispers into her ear. “Meet me by the toilets and you’ll see.”

She nods and he turns and walks away, leaving her breathless and shaky. Theres no time to go search for Beth, so she waits a long and crucifying minute and then makes her way to the toilets, hands sweaty and she’s nervously excited.

Cam is actually waiting for her where he told her he would be, leaning up against the wall, looking far too hot and relaxed in the dimly lit corridor which leads to the toilets when Ellie walks in.

“I wasn’t sure you would follow me.” He tells her with a smirk and pushes off the wall to welcome her back into his arms and they continue where they left it on the dance floor, but even here it’s not very private, a couple of girls squeezing by, eying them suspiciously.

“Can’t we go somewhere else?” Ellie wants to know and feels his hands sneak underneath her shirt. “Somewhere with a door to lock?”

He bends back a bit to watch her face then smirks and walks her backwards without letting her go until he can push open the ladies toilet.

“Best place I can offer.” He tells her and they stumble into the room. It’s relatively tidy for a pub toilet, everything appears new, the tiles sparkling and untracked, it smells nicely perfumed.

“Get a room!” Someone tells them while fleeing the loo and then they are alone.

Cam herds her against a wall beside the toilet cubicles and her back collides with the cold, tiled wall.

Ellie gasps at the contrast in temperature but there is no time to complain because Cam attacks her neck with kisses, his hands glide under her top, taking their time to stroke over her belly and ribcage to leave a trace of goosebumps on their way up to her breasts.

He manages to pull the straps of her bra down without taking off her shirt which amuses her but all thoughts leave her as he kisses her mouth fiercely while pinching one of her nipples.

She hasn’t been touched in this way for so long that even this lets a delicate heat built up inside her belly and lets her legs go weak.

“Oh, fuck!” She moans into his mouth and he answers her with a groan.

“Yeah, fuck, you are so hot, you know that?”

Without thinking, Ellie frantically grabs his belt buckle as she‘s still kissing him, unbuckling it in one swift move. She‘s not exactly sure what she wants to do but she‘s in the moment and automatically does what she thinks he needs her to do.

She wants this, it’s not that she has to do it because he forces her, she is eager to do it, she really wants to do something even if she’s not sure what, until she puts a hand into his trousers and immediately feels him hardening under her touch.

Can she go through with this? Instead her hand moves away and rests on his hip. Right now he’s taking care of her and that’s what this whole tryst is about. Him taking care of her.

Cam, meanwhile turns his attentions to another area of Ellie‘s body, fighting with the waistband of her jeans, managing to slide her jeans down slightly, Ellie aiding him in the process.

She gasps when she feels his hand drop down to the outside of her underwear, and then she feels as he pushes the fabric to one side as he palms his way over her entrance and she gasps in delight.

“You’re so wet for me.” He says, his voice husky and seductive. He kisses her neck and she grinds herself down onto his hand as he is palming his way over her. She can feel herself becoming more aroused, and Cam grins against her.

“That’s it baby, I’m going to make you scream.” He teases as he inserts two fingers inside her and she moans as he crooks them, giving her more pleasure from the change in angle.

Ellie’s head jerks back against the tiles behind while he is getting her off. She’s holding onto him for dear life with one hand while the other finally reaches for his cock. She’s panting, she feels alive, she doesn’t care they are in full view of anyone who enters the toilets, in fact she feels turned on by this.

“Leave me, focus on you.” He murmurs and she does as she’s instructed, removing her hands, moaning helplessly into his ear.

He continues working on her, biting and sucking her neck as he kisses her. She’s almost certain he’s drawn blood but she hasn’t got time to think. She’s on the brink of ecstasy.

“Come on you’re nearly there baby.” He encourages her and with one last deft touch and thrust she’s over the line, panting, moaning, swearing.

“Alec.” she pants as she collapses onto him, her eyes closed. She’s in her own private world as her face is buried into his shoulder as she’s riding out the orgasm sweeping over her. “Son of a bitch, Alec.” She says, her voice barely a whisper.

“Huh?” Cameron asks but she doesn’t respond, instead continues to lean into him, panting heavily in the afterglow, but her private fantasy is destroyed by the smell of the wrong aftershave and the sheer clean shaven skin of Camerons cheeks.

Suddenly she realises what she has just done. Alec Hardy on her mind while doing this. Did she say his name out loud? She isn’t sure what she said in the heat of the moment. She just prays he didn’t hear whose name she called out.

Cam makes no indication that he heard something out of order but his hand leaves her pants now and he grabs hers to shove it into his trousers instead. Ellie knows what he wants but suddenly it all feels wrong. She shakes her head, still in a daze.

“Wait.” She says and pulls her hand back.

“What?” His voice has an odd edge on it now, as he releases his grip of her and his arms drop back beside him.

“Oh god.” Ellie whispers to herself. She feels horrified that she let herself go this far, trusting that stranger and she remembers what happened the last time she tried something like that. Not that Cam is anything like that nameless bloke from years ago.

“I’m so sorry, I don’t know why I let it go so far.”

He frowns at her, pupils blown wide. He still looks kind of hot but she’s sure she made a fatal mistake here.

“You’re fucking joking, right?”

“No, listen, I’m sorry. I’ve made a mistake…”

“What, you get me to make you come and then it’s over? That’s…” He shakes his head, his trousers still open.

Ellie can tell she’s hurt his male pride and she inwardly cringes at it. This won’t go smoothly and she’s alone with him in here.

“Can’t you finish yourself off in the toilet?” She suggests which is met with a huff and an exasperated sigh.

“Look, I told you I’m sorry and I understand that it looks selfish, letting you do that to me… but there’s someone – ”

He stops her mid sentence.”Selfish, oh yeah.” He scoffs and closes his trousers with slightly aggressive movements. “What is it with you, hmm? Do you think I didn’t hear what you said when you climaxed? ‘Alec. Son of a bitch, Alec’. That’s not my name. There’s someone else and you come here and let yourself get fucked like a dirty whore?”

She stares at him openmouthed, not sure she heard him right.

“Excuse me, what?” She demands as she pulls up her jeans too, eager to get out of here, away from him.

His eyes seem dark now, all the gentleness and patience is gone and he looks furious and aggressive. Ellie makes a few steps to her right to stand in front of the sinks.

“I’m really sorry.” She tells him again.

He looks at her. “You lied to me. I asked you if there was someone for a reason, you know? I don’t like cheating whores. Is this a turn on for you? You tell men off after they get you off?” He growls.

She can see that he is trying to keep his anger at bay but its not enough. She suddenly feels uneasy and her eyes look at the door, praying someone would walk in.

“I should go now.” She tells him, but he grabs her wrist, pulling her back unexpectedly. Not with enough force to hurt her, but to keep her where she is.

"I'm not done with you." He hisses and shoves her around so she faces the mirrors over the sinks. One of his hands grabs the back of her neck and shoves her down so her chest is being pushed into the sink, and she can’t move. He begins tearing at her jeans, tries to pull them down one handed.

Oh no. No way is he forcing her to have intercourse with him, not now. She begins to squirm under the grip of his hand and the weight of his body leaning over her.

“Hold still you stupid bitch.”

“No, stop!”

“I thought you would be different, that’s why I chose you, not these young stupid blonde Instagram twats with their fake tits.”

He manages to pull her jeans and knickers down with force, one arm wired around her lower body to hold her in place as he undoes his own trousers.

“But you know what? You’re a disappointment, a selfish bitch, a fucking cheating whore, and do you know what you deserve?”

His knee pushes between her thighs to spread her legs, his erection pressing between her legs but his hands are occupied with holding her body down.

“Fuck you.” She snaps. Her arms are free and she does the only thing she can think of: she reaches behind her, grabs his dick and squeezes. Hard. Painfully hard.

He immediately releases her as the pain is too excruciating.

“Don’t you dare try and do that again to me.” She snaps, kicking out at his shin for good measure.

She manages to escape the toilets in a hurry, finding Beth at the bar with their coats and bags. She tries to stay calm, tries not to look over her shoulder and fights down the flight instinct as best she can.

"We have to leave, now!" She tells her friend tersely.

"What, why?" Beth looks at her. “I ordered another coke just now. Can I at least drink…”

Ellie starts pulling at her friends arm. “No Beth. Now. The Party’s over. I'll tell you on our way home."

"Are you serious, El?"

"Like hell I am. We need to get out of here."

They walk in silence for a few moments but Ellie can feel Beths eyes on her. She wants to tell her friend but she wants to get away from that place first, so she strides on, Beth a few steps behind.

“Ellie, wait! What the hell happened in there? Are you ok?”

Ellie ignores her for now, she wants to be out of sight, turns and walks into a maze of side streets. The route home will be a bit longer now but at least they wont be found easily. The uneasy feeling ebbs away a bit and she tells herself that she’s safe now, whole. Nothing happened. She got away.

“Hey!” Beth exclaims behind her. “Fuck sake, Ellie, I can’t keep up with you in these shoes, so will you stop for just a moment to tell me what happened, because something happened, I can tell.”

Ellie stops closes her eyes for one moment, then whips around to face her friend.

“I made a terrible mistake.” Ellie finally answers.

“A mistake? You had a bit of fun, I’m sure that’s what he was after anyway, right?” Beth laughs but stops, suddenly uncertain. “Oh my god, El, please don’t tell me he…”

“No!” Ellie snaps, then huffs and leans against a house wall because she suddenly feels drained. “Well, not really. It got out of control and I let him do … “ She winces. “Can’t you come a bit closer? Not everyone in this god’s forsaken town needs to know this.”

Beth limbs to her side, lifting one food to rub her ankle. “You’re scaring me, you know that? What did he do?”

“He gave me the best fucking orgasm I’ve had in years and what did I do? I got carried away and called out someone else’s name.” Saying it out loud feels horrible and Ellie feels her cheeks burn. “And no, you can’t take a guess whose.”

“What happened then? Doesn’t sound like a bad thing to be honest.”

Ellie laughs silently. “Oh, he wanted to fuck me, of course and I said no.”

Beth stops moving, her whole body seems like a statue now. “And he did it anyway?” She asks, tone painfully neutral.

Ellie sniffs. “He tried.”

“What did you do?”

“I had my hands free and he was behind me, so I reached back and grabbed his… you know and I squeezed with all my might. Dug my nails in, kicked him in the shin as well.”

Beth’s hand shoots up to her mouth. “My god.”

“He whimpered like a newborn and I ran and came straight to the bar to search for you and do you know who’s fault all that is? Do you know?”

Beth shakes her head. “Oh, no, Ell its definitely not your fault! I mean you weren’t up to it and you told him no.”

“What? I know it’s not my fault. It’s Alec Hardy’s bloody fault all this happened. Stupid Scottish wanker.”

Beth stares at her but Ellie is angry now. Really angry.

“I could’ve had the time of my life back there but he decided to invade my thoughts, can you imagine? What a fucking mess.”

“El..” Beth searches for words. “How is this Hardy’s fault again? Are you sure you are ok? Did that guy hurt you in any way? Do we need to go the rape clinic?”

“And how would I explain what happened there? I let him touch me. All I didn’t want was to have sex with him. And he didn’t. I think I made myself very clear.”

Beth takes a deep breath. “Did you hurt him? Was it bad? He could press charges.”

“I don’t think so. I once saw Joe getting his dick stuck in a drawer. That was a severe injury.”

Beth winces but can’t suppress a laugh. “Served him right. A drawer?”

“I don’t want to talk about that. What do I do now, Beth?”

They continue their walk.

“I don’t know, talk to Hardy, maybe?”

“What about? That I fantasised about him while someone else made me come?”

“God, Ellie.” Beth shakes her head. “Tell him that you feel something for him.”

“No. I don’t know what it is I feel and there’s the doctor.”

They walk on silently for a bit until their surroundings get more familiar.

“Promise me to be careful.” Beth tells her suddenly, face very serious. “Careful with that Cam bastard and careful with the Hardy problem.”

“I could talk to Steve about his out of control barman but I don’t think it will be any help. He got what he deserved.”

“Oh, he got it alright after what you told me.”

They arrive outside Ellie’s. The lights are off except the downstairs hall light.

“Call me tomorrow El.” Beth says, hugging her friend tightly as soon as the back door is opened.

“I will.”

Ellie watches Beth leave. The field looks like a dark sea of waving grass and she stands rooted to the spot until she sees the light go on in the Latimer kitchen.

Ellie knows Lucy is in there with the boys, will stay there until morning, probably sleeping in Ellie’s bed after going through her stuff. Ellie smiles at the thought of her nosy sister rifling through her bedroom drawers. She walks up the street and up her driveway, then stops.

The evening isn’t over, they’ve come home early and she feels agitated after what happened. Cameron’s sudden mood change sand aggressive behaviour has scared her, plus there is something nagging at the edge of her mind but she cant grasp it yet.

She needs fresh air now, and she needs a long walk to clear her mind.

Without hesitation she sneaks into the house, painfully careful. Not to make any noise that will alert her sister.

She grabs her orange parka from the clothes peg in the hall and withdraws again, closing the door behind her. The temperature has dropped and she will need something warm to wear for the walk she decides she needs to make to clear her head.

She walks a few steps in the direction of the field, then stops again, hears the grass whisper softly and decides that there’s one last thing she has to do tonight.

Chapter Text

22:45

Ellie walks towards the sea. Her phone weighs heavily in the pocket of her parka. She pulls it out and starts typing.

To Hardy: Are you at home? Awake?

The answer comes in after a few seconds.

Hardy: Yes, why?

To Hardy: Alone?

Ellie bites her lips and preys the answer is yes.

Suddenly she can hear someone laughing and shouting and nearly jumps as a small group of teenagers appears on the sandy path before her. They are definitely drunk but they greet cheerily greet her and step aside, wishing her a good evening before erupting into laughter again. Ellie smiles and looks at her phone again.

Hardy: Daisy’s here

No doctor then. She remembers the hickey but now that she thinks of it, he hasn’t looked the part. Nervous, grumpy and wound tight. Then she thinks about Cameron and has to look over her shoulder but the path behind her is empty. Nothing to hear but the wind and the vegetation. It’s a peaceful night.

She starts typing again.

To Hardy: Can I come round?

Hardy: Thought you were on a night out with Beth?

To Hardy: Can I come round or not?

Hardy: Why? Are you drunk?

To Hardy: I’m not drunk.

Hardy: Coffee?

To Hardy: Won’t say no to that.

Hardy: Miller, what’s going on?

To Hardy: Need to talk.

Hardy: About the case?

To Hardy: No. Just talk. You up to it, grumpy old man?

Hardy: Always.

Ellie smiles and feels her heart tighten. Of course she feels something for that stupid Scot. It might not be love, but somethings there. Something that feels right, safe. The first time for over a whole week she feels like there might be a possibility to get out of that swamp that is her life at the moment. And she holds her face to the soft wind and enjoys her walk. Until something hits her on her right shoulder out of nowhere.

It comes so suddenly that she doesn’t even cry out as the pain starts to bloom and she is jerked around with force and hit in the face.

The brutality of the impact lets her head snap backwards and her body follows. Her phone goes flying into the dark but her brain slowly catches up now.

She’s being attacked. Someone hits her, tries to harm her and she can’t have that. Adrenaline rushes though her body now, her heart hammers wildly in her chest, blood shoots out of her nose, runs down her throat, the metallic taste of it nearly making her gag. She lifts her arms in defend mode and tries to make out her attacker in the dark.

A hooded person, dressed in black, his face obscured. She staggers back another few steps. “You are under arrest for assaulting a police officer”, she croaks out, trying to wipe away the blood from her nose but then sees something in his hand, that glitters dangerously in the pale moonlight. A knife. She feels her knees go weak and she knows exactly who is standing before her. The knife man.

Training kicks in. Knives are dangerous weapons, a lot more dangerous than pistols because the chance of getting injured in a hand to hand combat is way higher with the knife. She has to act, has to use the surprise momentum and lurches toward the man without thinking twice about it. It works. He doesn’t see it coming and she hits his knife hand with force and shoves him back but he doesn’t fall and doesn’t let go of his weapon.

Instead, he swings it at her, and she ducks away, is certain he missed but then something wet and warm starts to build in her stomach, and it dawns on her that he is set to kill her. That her life is in danger. He flings the knife again and she tries to block him, protect her body but it sinks into her shoulder with horrifying ease, like cutting through a piece of butter. It’s a sharp and biting pain and it gets worse when he moves the blade, twists it a little.

Ellie cries out and grabs his arm, his wrist, digs her nails in as deep as she can. He hisses and his free hand shoots up and around her throat. He pulls her to him to whisper in her ear. “Who do you think you are, hm? I’ll tell you. A fucking dirty whore, that’s what you are.”

Ellie feels the knife leave her body and her legs give way but his hand around her throat holds her up, the blood still spilling down her nose, making breathing an impossible task. Her head feels hot, dark spots dance before her eyes. “No”, she wheezes out. “No.”

She isn’t ready to die. Her kids are at home. She left her kids with Lucy. There’s no way it can end like this. She feels the knife hit her again but he just grazes her side through the wide orange parka. An instinctual fear overcomes her and she shoves at him with all her remaining strength. He loses his footing, stumbles back and she throws herself against him. They tumble onto the ground, she manages to hit him in the face and since she nearly landed on top of him is able to immobilise the knife hand with her leg but the sharp blade cuts effortlessly through her jeans and the pain settles in now.

Her time is nearly up. Ellie is shoved to her side, he lifts his arms and she gets her good leg up and between them, kicking at his hands and finally, finally it sends the knife flying through the air. She kicks again, hits his torso.

“Help!” She yells at the top of her lungs. “Help!” Make noise, alarm people around, scare the attacker. “Shut up slut!” She stares into his obscured face and yells again. “Help! Help!”

He gets up, kicks her side and she sees stars but the knife is gone. She cries out in pain as she tries to sit up and he kicks her again. Another kick and another. But then it stops. Ellies lies still waiting for the final blow. Or hands around her neck. She did everything she could, she fought for her life but she can tell its over now.

She keeps her eyes shut, thinks about her kids. About Toms blue eyes, Freds wild curls, about Hardy on the beach, wearing sunglasses. But nothing happens.

She opens her eyes but her attacker is gone. She’s alone, hurting, bleeding and she feels cold. Very cold. She’s probably in shock and the various knife wounds don’t help the matter.

In the distance she can hear a dog barking and a male voice. The attacker must have been spooked at the sound of another person nearby and ran off. 

Ellie tries to sit up and fails. She can hear her heartbeat, and it sounds like a way too loud drum. She has to get up and she has to find her phone. She manages to come up into a sitting position and wipes her nose with her jacket sleeve.

Her shoulder hurts and the blood lets her clothes stick to her skin. She can feel it pulse out of the wound in tact of her heartbeat.

“Fuck.” She croaks. She still needs to get up and she needs to apply pressure to the wound but she feels shaky and tried. Disoriented. Where’s her phone? Ellie tries to get up again and suddenly she’s on her feet staggering along the path, pressing one hand to her shoulder. She needs to get going, needs to find help. Something white is seen in the distance. It’s Hardy’s house.

Right, she was on her way to Hardy before… She stumbles on now, feels the deep cut on her leg with every step. But she’s alive. She managed to get away. Images of the shiny blade come flashing back. There’s something. Something really important, she knows she needs to tell Hardy.

The stairs appear before her and after a few steps the dizziness forces her down on her knees. She looks up at the illuminated windows and lets out a frustrated growl. She’s almost there. She can’t give up now. Just a few more meters. Ellie starts to crawl on all fours now, the progress is slow and she feels weaker with every move.

One of the windows is open, she can hear Hardy talking to someone, maybe Daisy. She can hear clattering of mugs, can smell the faint aroma of coffee. He held his word and made her some. Ellie tries to get it together and finally she can reach for the glass panels now. Her hand leaves a bloody imprint but she manages a weak knock. She lets herself sink against the doorframe and waits, shivering violently now, not able to stop the blood flow, not able to knock again properly.

23:20

Hardy is in the kitchen and just finished making Millers coffee, when Daisy sticks her head into the room.

“I’m in my room now, TV is yours.” She sniffs. “Coffee?”

“Not for me.” He tells her as he pours water onto the coffee granules. Daisy comes into the kitchen and eyes him suspiciously.“Is someone coming over? Your date, maybe?”

He shakes his head. “No. Just Miller.”

“Oh, ok. It’s late, though?”

“Never too late for her to irk me.” Hardy huffs as he stirs the coffee, and throws the teaspoon so it lands in the sink.

Daisy winks at him, then leaves to walk to her room, then stops. “Dad I think someone knocked at the door.” Hardy frowns.

Miller normally lets the whole house quiver when she announces her presence but now he hasn’t heard a thing. “Really?”

“It’s Ellie. I can see the orange jacket through the door. I’ll leave you to it.”

Hardy nods and makes his way over to the front door opens it, but no one’s there. Until he looks down. There she is, sitting on the doorstep, slumped against the frame. He sighs and crosses his arms before his chest. “Millah, what ye doing down there, uh? You said you’re not drunk.”

She doesn’t move and Hardy notices some dark liquid, that leads down the stairs. Something is off, he suddenly feels very uneasy but his mind can’t catch up on what he sees or doesn’t want to.

“Ellie?” “’m not.” She slurs her words, tries to lift her head but it lolls back against the frame of the door.

“ ’s important, listen. He lost the knife, Hardy. The field. Near Goldwyn Road. Call SOCO.”

His pulse quickens as he realises with sudden horror what the liquid is. “I hit him, he lost the knife.” She whispers and then nearly sinks forward but he is faster and catches her. His hands grasp at wet, sticky fabric.

“Jesus Christ. You’re… you’re bleeding…” he states and gently shakes her. “What the hell happened? Ellie? Can you hear me? Ellie?”

She whimpers as he drags her into the house and into the light to see what happened. Hardy lowers her onto the floor and now can see her more clearly.

“Oh, for fucks sake!” He exclaims and takes in her bloody nose, the bloody parka, the ripped jeans and the deep gash underneath it.

She’s still bleeding, but she still is alive. “Daisy!” He hollers while he kneels beside his partner to find the source of the bleeding. “Daisy!”

“Wha now?” His daughter yells back, obviously mad at him at the rude interruption. “Why are you…oh, my god!” She shrieks, now by his side. Hardy has opened Miller’s parka, evidence chain damned now because he has to help her.

If she dies, if Miller dies now… he can’t think about it. He takes a deep breath, finds a nasty wound on her shoulder and presses his already bloody hands over it. Ellie moans but doesn’t wake up. “We need to stay calm now.” He tells his daughter sternly. “I need you to call an ambulance, now.”

Daisy doesn’t move, her face is white as a sheet. “Oh god, dad, is she dead? There’s so much blood.”

“She will be dead soon if you don’t go and find the fucking phone!” He snaps and now she turns and nearly runs back into the living room to search.

“Ok, I guess I call 999?”

“Go on, then put it on speaker for me and I can talk to them.” He instructs and she does as she’s told.“Ok, put it on the floor next to me and then you go in into the kitchen and get me some of those plastic sandwich bags, and sellotape. And bring towels and the old grey blanket.”

“Emergency Service, which Service do you require?” A female voice demands to know out of the phone.

“Ambulance.”

“Putting you through.” “Wessex ambulance service, what is the nature of your call?”

“This is DI Alec Hardy, Broadchurch Police. I’m with DS Ellie Miller. She’s been stabbed multiple times. I’m trying to stop the bleeding but I can’t. I need help here now.”

“Your location?”

“Bloody hell, my house, trace the call, I need to call my colleagues, there’s a suspect on the loose and I need to alert them.”

“OK we have your location and an ambulance is on it’s way to you. Try and stem the bleeding with whatever you have there, towels, clothes.” Hardy suddenly thinks. He is wearing a jumper so takes it off and wraps it around Ellie’s leg tightly.

“Yes, ok, I’m doing that. I need to get off this line to call the station. How far is the ambulance away?”

“Another 10 minutes. We’d rather you stayed on the line DI Hardy. Do you have access to another phone?”

“Yes.” Hardy says before shouting for Daisy, “Daisy bring your phone to me.” Daisy returns, phone, towels, sellotape and sandwich bags in hand. “Right, I’ll keep this line open but I’m calling the station.” Before he does, he gently wipes clotted blood away from Miller’s nose, takes her wrist, searches for a pulse, just to be sure. She’s breathing, shallow, laboured intakes of breath.

“Come on Miller, stay with me.” He whispers in her ear then grabs for the phone but stops as he sees his darkly red and sickly glistering hands. He swallows and puts them back over the wound to stem the blood flow. “Daisy, take the phone, dial the number I tell you and put it on speaker too.” She does, dialling the number with extremely shaking fingers and then slides down in an respectful distance, eyes wide.

“Broadchurch Police. How can –” A voice begins but is instantly cut off by Hardy. “It’s DI Hardy, I need everyone at my house now. It’s DS Miller, she’s been stabbed by the bastard we’re trying to catch.” There is a pause on the other end of the line.
“Did you bloody hear me?” He shouts.

“Yes, sorry Sir, can you confirm that DS Miller has been stabbed. Have you called an ambulance?”

“Of course I have. I need units here now: SOCO, dog unit, Thorne, Jenkinson.”

“I’m dispatching units as we speak.”

“Hurry.”

“We’re on our way.”

“Daisy, I need you to help me now. The bags I asked you to get, open them and I need you to carefully place them on Ellie’s hands without your hands touching her. Once on, I need you to get the tape and loosely put some around her wrists so the bags stay in place.”

“I can’t dad, what if I mess up?”

“You won’t darlin’. I’m here I will instruct you every step of the way.” Daisy nods, wiping stray tears from her face and beginning to do as her father instructs, carefully helping to maintain evidence.

“Who does something like that? Dad who does that?” Daisy sobs and sits down beside her father once she’s completed the task.

He looks over at her and wishes he could tell her or make it unseen for her but its out of his power. “I’ll get him, Daisy. I’ll get thae bastard.”

“Come on Millah, stay with me.” He whispers in her ear as he’s sitting holding her and applying pressure to the wound. “I need you to help me nail this bastard.”

Chapter Text

What feels like an eternity, the sounds of wailing sirens fill the street outside, bright blue flashing lights pulse through the open front door.

Out of the corner of his eyes, Hardy sees his daughter get to her feet and find a way around the blood to the door. He looks down at Ellie‘s face. The red blood gives a cruel contrast to her pale white skin. Blood loss he thinks then presses his hands down a bit more to stop the blood flow and keep her stable until the ambulance arrives.

He’s so lost in this task that’s his brain doesn’t really register the sounds of heavy boots getting louder, and suddenly he isn’t alone anymore.

“Sir, I’m a paramedic and over there is my partner. Can you tell us what happened?”

Hardy just grunts, unable to comprehend what these people want him to do, he is in the middle of something important here.

“Sir!“ A female voice tries again. “We want to help, but you need to tell us what happened.”

Paramedics. They want him to hand Ellie over. Hardy looks up to see two strangers – a man and a woman – before him, looking down at him with a mixture of neutral professionalism and worry.

“She’s been stabbed and slashed, can’t you see?” Hardy bitterly retorts, a red-hot rage bubbling inside of him that makes his hands quiver slightly.

“Sir, could you please move, so we can do our work and help your friend?”

Daisy reappears from outside and comes to crouch beside him, touching his back. “Dad? Dad, you have to move. Let them do their job, they have the equipment to help her.”

“But…”

“Dad, there‘s a DI outside who wants to talk to you, and I saw SOCO and police cars.”

The paramedic in front of Hardy nods curtly and flashes Daisy a smile.

“A fine daughter you have. You should listen to her. We need to take care of your friend and tend to her wounds. Please step back now, Sir.”

But Hardy just sniffs and presses his hands down on Ellies shoulder wound.

“She’s still breathing.” He tells the man. “But she wont respond to me.”

“You did a good job, Sir. She’s breathing but she has lost a lot of blood, so let us take over.”

“Hardy?” DI Thorne comes into view, running up the last step and through the doorway. “Oh fuck, that’s….” He stops speaking and fixates on all the blood and the scene in front of him, pressing a hand to his mouth. “What the hell happened?”

Hardy feels his senses coming back slowly and he nods to the paramedic, even if it feels wrong to lay Ellie’s life into the hands of some strangers.. “Ok, take over then.”

He takes his hands away, sits back on the floor a mere metre away so he is still in touching distance of her while the paramedics get to work. Someone gives him a towel and he mechanically tries to clean his hands.

“The bags.” He reminds them. “The bags, on her hands, don’t remove them. SOCO need to take DNA. It’s him, it’s that bastard. She… she scratched him.”

Thorne uses the moment to get Hardy’s attention and steps over the blood and into the house with care. “Ok, Hardy, why don’t you and your daughter come with me? Just so the paramedics can help Ellie.”

“I’m staying. I need to help them.”

The paramedic exchanges a look with Daisy, then with DI Thorne. “He’s probably in shock.” He tells no one in particular but Hardy firmly disagrees.

“I’m no’ in shock, I’m worried about thae woman’s life because it took you ten bloody minutes to get here!”

“Come on Hardy, let them do their job.”

Hardy tries to get up from the now slippery floor. Hands grab him and haul him upright.

“Hardy, you have to come with us.” Thorne says again. “Let them do their job, you can visit her later. This is an order.”

Two police officers, who are attending the scene, come inside with a stretcher, helping the ambulance crew.

Ellie’s orange Parka is ripped open, completely ruined by now, her shoulder exposed. They start to emergency dress the wound and doing a systematic check over. Hardy angrily shakes off the helping hands to have a better look at what they are doing to her.

“Severe blood loss from various deep wounds. Can you get a line in while I pack the wounds?” The man asks his female colleague. “We will need 1gram of TXA. Prepare a saline infusion too.”

“On it.”

“Blood pressure has to stabilise a bit more for transportation, blood oxygen is ok. Give her a minute.”

While the male paramedic continues to dress the wounds, the other one writes something down on a clipboard and glances over at Hardy a few times. She has long dark hair, bound back, out of the way of her work. Hardy sees a name tag. Inlay Devi. It sounds Indian and it matches her look. She points at Ellie’s neck and the angry red marks there.

“She got strangled. Did she speak to you? Did you notice if she had trouble breathing?”

“Yes.” Hardy nods. “Yes, she spoke. A bit, a few words. But her breathing seemed fine.”

“Ok. These strangulation marks look pretty severe, though. Alright, blood pressure is stable, we can go now.”

Hardy follows them, without shoes, bloody like he is, Thorne on his heels.

“I’m going with them.” Hardy tells the other DI and tries to climb into the ambulance after the paramedics but Thorne holds him back and gestures for some reinforcements to join him.

“You can’t. Look, we need to know what happened here. You said she was attacked, but where? Here at your house? Because there’s a fucking blood trail leading up your stairs. Where did she come from? See, there are a lot of open questions. You need to talk to us first.”

Hardy stares at him. “She almost died, for god’s sake. I need to go with her. And SOCO, they need to come too.”

Thorne takes in a deep breath. “I didn’t want to do this but I have to be a bit more clear on the matter here: DI Hardy, you need to come with us to answer some questions we have. This incident happened at and in your house, and for all we know you could be involved.”

“I’m what?” Hardy snarls. “You think I’m a suspect here? She came to me and all I did was open my door and help her. Don’t you dare point the finger at me. I am not the bastard who is going around town doing this.”

Thorne holds up his hands in defeat. “Alright, that’s ok but you have to make a statement, we need your DNA and fingerprints to rule you out. You know I have to do this, mate. It’s protocol. Your daughter can accompany you, since she was here too, if that’s alright. She’s technically a witness.”

Hardy throws his arms up and scoffs. “Oh, you have to be kidding me.”

“Like I said, it’s protocol. We can’t afford to make a mistake now. You would do the same.”

“No.” Hardy shakes his head. “I wouldn’t, not when it’s one of my own. Not when I know and trust them.”

“Sir, I insist you come voluntarily, or –”

“Or what? You’ll arrest me?”

“No!” Daisy steps beside him now and points at Thorne. “My dad didn’t do anything. You can’t arrest him for helping someone. I was here the whole time. I saw Ellie first, so what? Do you think we tried to kill her together?”

Thorne is taken aback by this sudden outburst. “Well, no. But if we don’t rule him out immediately it could ruin the whole case. He knows this, right Hardy?”

“This is ridiculous!” Hardy snaps, squaring up to Thorne, but in a hushed tone, “If she… if… Ellie dies, and I’m not there… I will make sure you never work on any Force again.”

The other man looks unimpressed. He’s well trained of course and has heard similar before.

“OK, don’t make it difficult now and listen carefully.” He points at Hardy’s ruined clothes. “I need your clothes. Don’t move until I get back with evidence bags and SOCO.”

“Dad, is that necessary?” Daisy wants to know. “It’s like they suspect you wanted to harm her. Like you tried to…”

Hardy huffs, shoulders slump in exhaustion. “Ok, alright. Look, it’s protocol. Thorne is right, it’s just… it’s Ellie.”

“I know. It feels so surreal, right? Like a bad dream.” His daughter says quietly.

Brian and Thorne come back with a load of evidence bags, equipped with gloves and waterproof marker pen.

“Ok, where do we do this?” Brian wants to know. “Bedroom?”

They all stare at him but he just shrugs. Hardy turns to his daughter. “This will take a while. See if you can ask someone to call Ellie’s sister, Lucy. She’s looking after Tom and Fred. She needs to know.”

The three men disappear into another room and leave Daisy standing beside the dark sea of blood on the floor.

Later in the backseat of the police car, Hardy feels small, useless, scared even. The only blessing being he isn’t in handcuffs. He has changed into a pair of jogging bottoms, t-shirt and a sweater, his feet in some Converse Daisy made him buy last summer. They squeak with each step but there’s nothing he can do about it now.

DI Thorne opens the backdoor and slides inside beside him. Hardy can see Daisy who is lead to another waiting car, talking to Brian and another female officer. She looks concerned but not frightened anymore.

“Is there anything you want to tell me before we get there, Hardy?” Thorne asks, breaking the deafening silence, as the car starts moving.

“Like what? Did I attack her? Did I attack those other women?” Hardy scoffs, looking royally pissed off with his colleague.

In a hushed tone, Thorne responds: “No, I mean you and Ellie. Are you together? I’ve heard the rumours. You both denied it, but is there any truth in it now?”

“What rumours?”

“The Latimer case. Back then at the trial against Ellie’s husband. They accused you officially but you both denied it. Even if it wasn’t the truth then, what about now? Are you in any way involved with Ellie Miller?”

Hardy just stares at the other man daring him silently to go on and give him a reason to lose it but Thorne is clever enough to handle the situation with utmost care. He cracks a calculated smile.

“Come on, you must admit it looks somewhat dodgy: the woman you were accused of having an affair with, who coincidentally happens to be your work partner as well, at your house late at night, all dressed up. And don’t think the sudden tension between you two went unnoticed or that nobody saw that bloody hickey on your neck.”

“Jesus Christ, Thorne. Where’s my motive here, hmm?”

“You pissed her off somehow, she tried to irk you, things got out of hand?”

“No. No, for fucks sake, no. Jesus Christ, I had a date with someone the other night. She did it to me, the hickey I mean…”

Thorne holds up one hand. “Ok, calm down. I believe you. Just had to ask. So, she’s just a friend. Tell me she’s just a friend, here and now and I will let it go.”

Hardy pauses for a few seconds, pondering over this odd question. “She’s… she’s a friend. Nothing more.”
Thorne shakes his head unconvinced.

“Ok, ok, if you say so, but I’ll warn you. It’s still possible that Jenkinson pulls you off the case. Too much at stake here. She will ask you again, and grill you about this.”

“I know.” Hardy sighs and turns away to have a few minutes peace and quiet before he is thrown back into the hurricane of interrogations.

Hardy sits impatiently in the interrogation room, he knows all too well. These rooms are all the same he notices now, but today it feels like it‘s upside down. Not the room in itself but the feeling he has about it. He’s sitting at the wrong side of the table.

He‘s here voluntarily still, but it doesn’t feel this way. Someone brought him tea. It has stewed too long and is too hot to drink now. The door is closed and he wonders angrily if they let him sit here on purpose to make him nervous.

He didn’t do anything wrong and he shouldn’t be sitting here waiting to be grilled about a non existent relationship by his fellow officers. They all know about the accusation of Joe’s solicitor years back, they might even know about the stupid hickey.

The whole station could be talking about it right now. Hardy tries to sit still, tries to shove these thoughts away. He’s determined to keep this simple and hold up the fact that there’s work to do.

Finally the door opens and DCI Jenkinson strolls into the room as if it‘s the most natural thing in the world to interview a subordinate in the middle of the night. DI Thorne, who comes in next looks a bit more ruffled by now. They greet him in a neutral tone, then start with the usual preamble. Switching on the recorder, stating date, time and who is present in the room.

It is clear Jenkinson is in charge here. She looks over at Hardy with a steely gaze he admires and hates at the same time.
“Can you explain the nature of your relationship with DS Miller?”

Hardy looks up at his boss but remains silent, face a neutral mask.

“Your answer, DI Hardy?”

“Do I really need to give you one?”

Jenkinson nods, unimpressed by her DI’s defensive behaviour.

There it comes, Hardy thinks, trading to find a comfortable position in his chair.

He looks down at his paper cup of tea before him.

The sooner he answers all of their questions, the sooner he will be free to leave and go and see how Miller is, but he still is mortified they might find out what happened with Amanda Sinclair and he’s angry at Jenkinson and Thorne treating him like a true suspect.

“The nature of our relationship? You’ll have to be more specific, Ma’am?” Hardy questions coyly.

“When did you become romantically involved?”

Hardy suppresses his growing frustration and tries to stay as calm as possible. “We aren’t.”

“Alright.” Jenkinson leans back. “Tell us more about these marks on your neck, DI Hardy.” She’s looking at his neck now, her eyebrows raised in an almost comical way.

Hardy averts her eyes, suddenly the paper cup has become interesting again. He briefly fidgets on his seat, before coming clean. “I had a date the other night.”

Hardy can see Jenkinson exchange a quick look with Thorne. Is it really so strange that he dates? He did it before, everyone knows about Zoe.

“A date?” Jenkinson questions. “With DS Miller?”

“No.” Hardy snaps back. “Didn’t I just tell you I‘m not seeing her in a romantic capacity?”

“Who was it with then? I need a name.”

“Err… her name is Amanda Sinclair. She’s a doctor at Broadchurch General.”

“Will she be able to confirm this?” Jenkinson probes.

“You’ll have to ask her if you want confirmation.”

“We will. So, you claim there’s no romantic relationship whatsoever between you and DS Miller. You know it’s against protocol, if undeclared.”

Hardy bites his teeth together. “There’s no romantic relationship whatsoever, never was and there still isn’t now.“ He shoots his colleagues an accusing look. “Can we focus on how to get the man who did this? Don’t we have his DNA? Why aren’t SOCO busy checking it against the DNA under DS Miller’s fingernails? So why are you wasting resources on this little charade here instead of working on the bloody case?”

“I assure you, DI Hardy, that there‘s no reason to worry about the details of the case. The dog unit and the chopper are out combing the area as we speak.“ She purses her lips and puts her hands on the table to indicate a change in topic.

She’s obviously done with explaining her work decisions to Hardy. “Now gentlemen, lets address the other elephant in the room, shall we?”

Thorne averts his gaze and Hardy wonders what she possibly could mean by that.

“DI Hardy, despite declaring there is no romantic involvement with DS Miller, I believe you are still strongly emotionally attached. DS Miller is your work partner and I know you care about her professionally, I need to inform you that I have no choice but to officially take you off the case.”

“But Ma’am…”

“No buts DI Hardy. My decision is made. DI Thorne will take over., you two have got to know each other the past few days and I‘m sure he is a good match for this, right?”

Hardy has no other option but to nod and say: “Yes, Ma‘am.”

Jenkinson looks at Thorne who nods, looking a bit sheepish and embarrassed.

“Alright, is there something you want to talk about before we start with reconstructing the timeline of events?”

“Did anyone call Miller‘s sister? Lucy Stevens. She’s with the boys. She needs to know something happened.”

Thorne nods.

“Your daughter called her with an officer present.”

Hardy feels at least a bit relieved about that. Still, he doesn’t want to imagine how Tom and Fred must feel, when they are told their mum can’t come home because she’s been stabbed and in hospital. He can just hope that Lucy will find the right words.

Jenkinson takes a look at her watch. “So, let’s start then. No time to lose.”

An hour later, Hardy is free to go. He stands in the hallway, feels Thorne pat his shoulder but can’t really process what’s spoken.

“Dad!”

Daisy stands up from a chair, where she’s been sitting anxiously to wait for her father.

“Hey, sweetheart. Everything alright?”

Hardy protectively puts his arms around his daughter and kisses the top of her forehead.

“No.” Daisy says into his jumper. “But I guess it will be. Do you know how’s Ellie holding up? Did they tell you anything?”

“Nah, she’s probably still in theatre.”

Daisy steps back and looks at the clock on the wall. Its way past midnight now. “We can’t go home. They told me it’s part of a crime scene.”

“We can book a room at the Traders if …”

“No, it’s ok. I texted Ivy from school and her mum said she can pick me up from the station whenever I’m ready. What about you?”

Hardy sniffs. “I have to go to the hospital. Make sure everything is ok.”

His daughter doesn’t seem convinced. “But you should take a short break somewhere. Otherwise, you will be no use for anyone.”

“I will be ok, darling. Call Ivy now. You need to sleep and be safe somewhere.”

Daisy nods. “Oh god. I need to call mum before she hears it on the news and panics and comes over.”

“I know.”

“It won‘t be nice.”

An exasperated sigh from Hardy. “Aye, it won’t be.”

He walks her to the main entrance of the station and waits with her until Ivy’s mum comes walking up the stairs. They exchange formalities and then Daisy is gone, he is alone.

Hardy stands there in the cold night and hears his heart beating in his chest. He feels drained and tired and doesn’t have a place to go. So, he turns and walks back in and up to his office.

In the bullpen, a few colleagues with tired looking faces for the night shift. He observes the scene for a moment but then someone spots him and they stop working, staring over. Hardy decides it’s time to inform them that they now have to answer to DI Thorne. They nod and murmur their acknowledgement but nobody asks him about what happened.

Hardy is sure that they already know about the incident at his house. His call must have have spread like wildfire. He sniffs and turns to walk into his office, leaving them to their tasks and closes the door behind him. He’s one of them now but they know he likes to draw a line between work matters and a private life. So, is it respect and acceptance that no one comes knocking to his door or do they feel uncertain about his involvement in this case?

He closes the blinds and turns on the computer to write a short memo for the next shift of officers who would be expecting to see him. After doing that, he turns off the lights and folds himself on the small sofa. He stares at the ceiling in semidarkness of the tiny room, the reflection of lights out in the bullpen, phones ringing and chatter of colleagues in the background, but he attempts to calm down a bit. He will be no good for Daisy or Ellie if he‘s not fully rested.

Chapter Text

Sunday 00:30

Paramedics and the trolley with Ellie on it, come bursting in to resuscitation unit. Doctor Amanda Sinclair and her team of colleagues are all gloved and aproned up and ready to start helping a potential patient as soon as the trolley comes to a halt. 

“OK, what have we got?” She asks the paramedics, as they transfer Ellie on to the hospital trolley, eyeing the police presence who are standing by the door. Brian Young, another SOCO member and DS Sharma wait patiently. 

“Ellie Miller. Age forty two. Found at a residential address. The victim of a stabbing, severe wound to her shoulder. Slashes to her stomach, legs and arms, and her side. Suspected broken nose, potential laceration of the liver. GS has dropped to 10, she’s had IV morphine, 1mg TXA. Tachy cardiac. She’s lost approximately 2 pints. Bags protecting her hands as she has potential DNA under her nails. It’s about an ongoing police investigation, that’s because these gentlemen are here to take DNA swabs.” Inlay Devi reveals as she hands Sinclair the clipboard of information. 

Sinclair inhales sharply as she gestures to the police presence. “Miller? As in DS Miller?”

DS Sharma nods. “Correct. You know her?” 

The blonde doctor shakes her head. “No, not really. I just happen to know she’s a DS as she spoke to me the other day as part of the Slasher investigation, which I assume her injuries are related to.”

Sharma looks at his feet then bites his lip but his face tells the truth before he answers: “I can’t tell you, ongoing investigation.”

Sinclair huffs.“Ok, she’s in the best hands here with my team. I get you need DNA but you’ll have to wait until she is stable enough. I cannot jeopardise a patients safety, do you understand?”

“Understood Doctor.” Sharma replies, stepping back and ushering the other officers to do the same, while Sinclair turns to Devi. “Thanks Devi, we’ll take it from here.”

Devi nods and helps her colleague wheel the blood-stained trolley out of the way, while Sinclair and her team get to work.

Sunday, 02:00

Hardy has somehow made it to the hospital thanks to a lift from one of the constables on duty.

He doesn’t turn around when he exits the car, instead marches into the main doors and straight to critical care. He’s greeted by a nurse sitting behind the desk, looking somewhat bored. It‘s the early hours of the day and he can’t really blame her.

“Can I help you, Sir?”

“I’m here for Ellie Miller. She was brought in earlier.”

The nurse eyes him suspiciously. “Are you a relative?”

“Erm, no… no I’m not –“

“Then I can’t give you information to that patient I’m afraid.”

Hardy sighs. He’s suspected this much. Maybe they have cut him out of the list of approved visitors the police have sent through. He decides to try his luck. “I’m DI Alec Hardy, Broadchurch Police. Ellie Miller is involved in an ongoing case and I‘m one of the investigators. I know I don’t look the part.“ He offers her a sheepish smile. “They woke me up, no time to change. So, what can you tell me?“

The nurse quizzically looks him up and down, pondering if he is telling the truth or not, then starts typing on her computer. 
“Ok, can you show me some ID?“

He thinks of some excuse to tell her, as a couple of men appear from behind some closed doors. It‘s Brian Young and DS Sharma. They talk in hushed tones until Brian looks up and recognises Hardy.

“DI Hardy!“ He exclaims.

He shoots the nurse a knowing face that’s supposed to say: told you and turns to the two men. “Have you already taken DNA swabs?”

“We did.” Brian exchanges a glance with Sharma. “Look, we read the memo you sent. I can’t tell you more about it. If you’re off the case, DI Thorne decides what you can and can’t know.”

Shit. He didn’t think about that. Now the nurse gives him the same look back and shakes her head.

Sharma takes Hardy by the arm and leads him a few steps away. “Listen, I can talk to Thorne. We all know you didn’t do that to Ellie. It’s just not passible, alright?”

Hardy nods, a bit touched by the sudden compassion.

“As far as I know, she’s still in theatre but it looks good. She’ll make it with ease.”

“Ok, thanks.” Hardy almost stumbles over these simple words. 

“Sir, with all respect but you look like shit. Have you at least rested a bit?”

Hardy huffs. “My home is a crime scene, Sharma.”

The younger man seems to think about something.  “I’m going home now. You can come with me, if you like. We have a guest room, I’m sure my wife won’t mind.”

Hardy shakes his head. “Nah, there’s no need. I’ll stay here for a while. See if anything happens.”

Sharma doesn’t look convinced. “They can’t tell you anything.”

“Doesn’t matter.”

“Alright.”

He says goodbye and Brian claps him on the shoulder, then they are gone again. Hardy doesn’t dare to look over to the reception and chooses a seat that faces away from it. He sits down in the uncomfortable plastic chair and thinks about who might be behind it.

A door bursts open, the loud clonking of women’s shoe wear pulls Hardy out of his musings. He sits up a bit straighter and feels a painful strain in his back.

“Lucy Stevens. I’m here to see Ellie Miller and to find someone to tell me what the hell is going on.”

Hardy tries to get out of his chair to stop Lucy from scaring the nurse. 

“Are you related to Mrs. Miller?”

“I’m her bloody sister, darlin‘.”

“Lucy!” Hardy calls to get her attention. He finally managed to get up and is on his way to the reception.

“Oh, for god’s sake, you look like death itself!” She exclaims. “But frankly, I don’t care. What happened to Ellie? Nobody has told me anything and I had to wait for my stupid father to come back from his fun trip before I could get here. All I know is that she got stabbed somewhere and…” She stops her tirade and looks at him. “Is that blood in your hair? Were you there when it happened? But… El told me she was having a girl’s night out with Beth.”

“Excuse me.” The nurse interrupts them. “You are listed as an emergency contact. Is that right?”

“That’s damn right.”

“I have some information here but I have to ask you if you want me to tell you in private.”

Lucy looks at Hardy, then huffs. “Don’t mind him, just tell me already.”

“Alright. Your sister is out of theatre and recovering now. This could take a while, which means you can’t see her now. If you want us to hand her some personal belongings, I’m happy to keep it until she gets her own room.”

“But how is she?”

“She’s fine for now. I can’t give you the details but I can ask a doctor to talk to you if you like.”

“What are you waiting for? Call the doctor.” Lucy snaps back and the nurse practically jumps.

“Alright. It could take a few minutes. Have a seat or get yourself a coffee. There’s a vending machine down the hallway. I’ll page him now.”

Lucy follows Hardy back to the plastic seats and sinks down on one. 

“Fucking hell. That’s …how could that happen?”

Hardy sits beside her and lets his head sink against the wall behind him. “I wish I could tell you.”

“But you were involved somehow?”

“How much do you know?”

Lucy sighs, exasperated, as she stares straight ahead. “Your daughter called me and told me El was on her way to hospital because she was attacked. But that didn’t tell me anything. Like, why is your daughter calling me when she was going out with Beth?”

“She was attacked on her way to my house and I found her on my doorstep. If I knew what happened, who did that to her, d’ya think I’d be sitting here right now?”

“She was pissed at you. So, why the hell was she on her way to you?”

Hardy is about to tell her about the text messages but decides against it. He doesn’t even know why Miller wanted to talk to him, and he is very keen to find out, to talk to her, to see her alive and well again. “She was pissed off with me?” He wants to know instead, deflecting her question.

Lucy shoots him an evil glare. “She was angry at you because you were sleeping around town with any woman you could find and didn’t have the decency to it more discreetly.”

Hardy scoffs, at Lucy’s exaggerated comment. He’s too tired and ruffled to fight her now. “I did what?”

“I saw you, so stop denying it. At the Traders with that doctor woman of yours. That’s why she went out with Beth. To forget about you, and to top it all off she got herself stabbed as well. ”

Hardy closes his eyes in defeat and sighs. He isn’t in a state to fight Lucy now.

“I don’t deny anything, I’m sorry you had to see that.” Then a thought crosses his mind. The orange flash in the corner of his eyes. Ellie’s reaction and funny mood the day after. “Did she see it too, or did you tell her?”

Lucy turns her head. “Of course I told her, she’s my sister. But… she already knew.”

Hardy leans forward and hides his face in his hands, mortified at the thought Ellie might have seen him with Amanda but the movement is a bit too harsh and he nearly falls out of the damn chair.

“Woah! What you think you’re doing?” Lucy immediately responds and pushes him back at the last second. “What is it with you, uh?”

It gets harder to stay alert and upright with every ongoing second now and Hardy feels a slight panic that he might collapse on the hospital floor, but Lucy grabs his shoulders and forces him back into his seat, then guides his head safely back against the wall behind him.

“For god’s sake! How long have you been sitting here?”

“Don’t know, an hour?”

“Your daughter called me about midnight, have you been here since then?” Lucy asks frowning, unsure of the timeline of events. 

“Nah. My colleagues interrogated me first to make sure I didn’t do it.” He deadpans. 

“What? You? Oh, come on. You are an arrogant arsehole but I would never believe for a second that you harmed El in any way. I can call these idiots, tell them they are barking up the wrong tree.”

Hardy nearly smiles at the prospect of hearing Lucy have a go at Jenkinson and Thorne. “All sorted out by now. There’s no need, just protocol.”

“Alright, then.” She stands up and nudges his shin with her shoe. “Can you stay put for a moment longer or should I call the nurse?”

“What for?”

“To make sure you stay alive until I am back here with some coffee.”

He stares at her, not sure what she’s up to. 

“Ach, don’t move, I’ll be back in a minute.”

Hardy’s ears follow the sound of her shoes as they become distinctively quieter the further away she strides.

He decides to retrieve his phone from his pocket to check for any messages to pass the time. 

There are a few from Daisy, telling him she got safely to her friend’s house and asking if he’s ok. And then there are three voicemails. Two of which are from Tess, the other from Beth Latimer.

Listening to Tess’s voicemail he hears it is heated and spoken so quickly, he has to listen carefully.

‘Alec, why the hell aren’t you picking up? Daisy called me earlier, telling me something happened to Ellie. She was stabbed at your house? Do you have it under control over there or… you know what, no, I’m coming to Broadchurch as soon as possible. I’m coming because you’re somehow involved in all this, I need to make sure Daisy is ok. And don’t you dare tell me all is fine, because I know it’s not. I’ve had a call from a few ex colleagues. Word has got around that you were interrogated. Why? For attacking Ellie or for… well, not that it’s my business, but is there something going on with you and her? Just… call me back, goddammit.’

Sighing, he continues to listen to her subsequent voicemail. 

‘Alec, it’s me again. Dave think’s it’s best if we take Daisy for the week, excuse her from school. You know it will be better for her that way. I’m sure you want your daughter to be safe, no? You still have a killer on the loose and you are off the fucking case so don’t know what’s happening! We really should talk, Alec. Call me back.’

He shakes his head. He will call her back when he’s ready he decides.

The next voicemail is the opposite of Tess’. Anxious with a lot of stammering and hesitation. Even though Daisy sometimes does looks after Lizzy, Hardy and Beth aren’t close friends, probably never will be after what happened with Danny, but they both care about Ellie.

‘Hi Hardy… erm, it’s Beth. Beth Latimer. The police called me and… I don’t know who to talk to. They said Ellie got attacked and they need my statement, but since I have Lizzy here and Chlo is staying at a friends… what the hell happened? Can you at least tell me if she’s ok? Because Lucy called me and wanted to know if I knew something about it, but honestly, I don’t. We parted ways and as far as I know Ellie went in to her house, but Lucy was informed by Daisy that Ellie was attacked… well? What the fuck happened? Could you please call me back? I know you probably are very busy right now sorting this mess, but… I’d rather talk to you than that colleague of yours. Ok, so, call me back when you have time.’

Hardy types a message to Beth first. After all, she is Ellie’s friend. 

To Beth Latimer: Ellie came to mine, found her on my doorstep. Don’t know what exactly happened but she was attacked and heavily injured. She’s in hospital right now, having surgery. I’m not on the case, but DI Thorne is a very capable detective. Tell him everything you know, even if it seems unimportant at first view. I’ll call when I have news on Ellie.

He puts his phone away and closes his burning eyes briefly, conserving what little energy he has left in his system. He knows he still has to call Tess but now’s not the time to deal with his ex-wife’s over quelling energy.

The aroma of coffee hits his nose with force.  “Oi! Take this will you it’s hot. Oh, and these.”

He pries his eyes open again and is confronted with a plastic cup, filled with dark, hot liquid. Lucy eyes him suspiciously and he takes the cup from her. It’s really hot and nearly burns his fingertips, so he places it on the seat beside him. Lucy throws a bag of salted crisps onto his lap. 

“You owe me now.” She declares.

He nods his thanks, too surprised to speak for a moment. That’s the second act of kindness he gets on this damn hospital floor and this time the person doesn’t even like him. That means he has to be in some state but it doesn’t matter now. He’s here to make sure Ellie will be alright.

Lucy sits back down. “Didn’t that nurse say it will only take a few minutes?”

“This is the NHS, Lucy.”

“I don’t trust dad to manage two waking children right now, he wasn’t entirely sober when he came home and he’s a bit confused about what happened to El.”

“I’m sure the Doctor will be here any minute now. Thanks, by the way.” He nods over to the coffee and crisps.

Lucy scoffs. “I didn’t do it for you, idiot, I did it for my sister. She wouldn’t want you to end up beside her in a hospital bed. I don’t know how you did it, but she’s quite fond of you.”

Hardy can’t hide the smile but he tries to sip the coffee and then shares the crisps with Lucy.

“Was it bad?” She finally wants to know. “I mean, it was the damn slasher, right?”

“Possible it was him. She told me, she scratched him. I’m pretty sure she fought back, hurt him. Maybe she’s even able to identify him.”

“But you will get the bastard, right?”

“I’m off the case.”

“That’s not what I wanted to know.” Lucy watches him with a strange look at her face. He knows the same mimic from Ellie. It’s an odd determination that doesn’t allow an objection.

“We will get the bastard.” He tells her and means it. “Don’t you worry.”

“Alright.” Lucy nods and the pair remain silent for a moment. 

Suddenly a door swishes open and footsteps are heard. A man with unruly dark curls comes to the reception desk, talking to the nurse behind it. He’s wearing scrubs, stethoscope around his neck. 

“Mrs Stephens? Mr Hardy?” The nurse alerts them. “The Doctor is here now.”

The man comes over to sit opposite them. He’s smiling kindly at Lucy but seems to ignore Hardy‘s presence altogether.

“Mrs Stevens? ”

“Yes, that’s me.” Lucy nervously answers and stands up, holding out her hand. All her snippy attitude is gone now. She looks scared and tired. 

The young doctor takes her hand. “Hi, I‘m Doctor Theo Rodriguez. I‘ve just finished surgery on your sister. The nurse told me you wanted to have a quick summary about how she is.”

“That’s right. I need to know what happened. Nobody told me anything.”

Dr Rodriguez looks over at Hardy with barely hidden disgust. “I’m sorry but, are you authorised to hear this too? Is that ok with you, Mrs. Stevens?”

“Oh, that’s ok, he’s… he’s a friend and he’ll find out anyway at some point.”

The doctor nods. “You are Alec Hardy, right?”

Hardy nods, a little surprised but he has a feeling that this man knows something about what happened with Amanda.
“Aye.”

“I heard a few things about you. You are a DI with Broadchurch police.”

“I am. But I’m not here officially. I found Mrs. Miller and called an ambulance.”

Lucy gets a bit impatient now, because she can’t decipher what this is about. “Ok, so, what’s with Ellie?”

“I can tell you, that the operation went quite well, given the circumstances. Your sister has lost a lot of blood, we had a bit trouble to keep her blood pressure even in the end. But she made it and is in recovery right now. This can take some time, she really needs all the rest she can get now.”

“What about the stabbing wounds?” Hardy wants to know. The doctor doesn’t look into his direction.

“We were able to reconstruct the massive wound at her shoulder. The blade grazed her bone and severed a few tendons but it will heal with time. She can make full recovery without permanent damage.”

Lucy huffs. “That’s good to hear, I guess. When can I see her?”

“Like I said, Mrs. Miller needs to rest now. I suggest you come by around early noon but we can phone you when she wakes up.”

“Early noon?“

The Doctor nods. “Yes, I can’t stress enough, she needs time to rest and recuperate. She’s had heavy sedation and will be in a lot of pain still which we are trying to manage, and we are giving her a blood transfusion because of the volume she lost.“

“How bad was it?” Hardy queries more bluntly. 

Dr Rodriguez shrugs his shoulders and huffs.“Her wounds were severe and since her nose was broken, and the fact she was strangled, we had some trouble with intubation but…”

“Strangled?” Lucy stares at him. “She got what? Strangled as in someone tried to put their hands around her throat and kill her?”

The Doctor looks rather sheepish now. “Well, I can tell you what I saw from a medical point of view. It‘s up to the police for the finer details. Anyway, we could repair the damage without major complications. Her blood pressure was a slight worry, but she made it, and I’m confident in time she will be fine, providing she rests and allows herself time to heal properly.”

Lucy still looks like she’s about to puke on the floor at the prospect that her sister may not have survived the ordeal if they had squeezed her sisters throat just a little harder. Nodding to the Doctor she thanks him. “Ok, thank you for your honesty.”

“Ok, if you don’t have anymore questions, I’m now going off shift now. She’ll be in safe hands here. I would suggest one, if not both of you head home and get some rest, ready for when she wakes up.”

“Thank you Doctor.” Lucy says again and nods, a small smile forms on her lips.

She stands up and takes her handbag when the doctor is gone. “Will you be ok if I go now? Make sure my father and the kids are alright. Pick up some belongings and all that.”

Hardy gives the slightest of nods.

“So, you’re ok to stay here while I go? Or I could take you somewhere, I don’t know, a hotel, the station, friends? Do you have friends here?”

He shoots her a glare. “I‘m fine. I‘ll stay here for as long as needed.”

Lucy seems to think about what he‘s said and nods her appreciation.

“Ok, but…” She sends a warning glare in his direction, “You call me as soon as she wakes up, or if anything changes. I’ll come back at lunchtime, or before if needed.”

“I promise.” 

Hardy has to sit there for a while longer after Lucy is gone before something happens again. He has a strong sweet tea now because the nightshift nurse got replaced by another, older lady who took pity on him and brought him something to keep him awake.

The squish of the doors is heard and a hospital bed is rolled into the corridor. A lot of equipment is attached to the person laying in it and he doesn’t have to take a look to know it’s Miller. Hardy practically jumps to his feet, not sure what to do but certain he needs to do something.

The kind motherly nurse watches him with worry. 

“Hey, Mr Hardy.” She tries to get his attention. “Would you mind come over here for a minute?”

He doesn’t mind. He’s beyond tired or exhausted now and he happily accepts that this woman is in charge of him now. So, he trots over, his eyes never leaving the bed.

“Is this the person you‘ve been waiting for?” The nurse wants to know. 

“Has to be.” He tells her. “Ellie Miller. We work together.” Now he tears his eyes away and looks at the nurse. “I know I’m not on the list but I need…”

She holds up a finger, typing something on her keyboard. “That’s not completely true.”

“What?”

“The emergency contact, Mrs Stevens. She put you on the visitor list.”

Hardy feels his knees go weak and has to hold onto the reception desk. “She did?”

“You can sit with Mrs. Miller for a while, since I don’t think you will leave until someone lets you. I will arrange for a porter to bring a comfortable chair and maybe you could close your eyes for a while because, frankly…” She makes a strict face. “You look like shit.”

That makes him laugh out loud and he doesn’t care that the staff who are manoeuvring the bed look oddly at him.

It only takes five additional minutes before Miller gets her private room, Hardy some sort of visitor armchair to sit on, and finally the door closes and he is alone, mask on and apron tied around him to attempt to prevent any infections. 

He forces himself to step right beside the still figure in the bed. She looks very small.  Her face is slightly swollen around the nose and eyes, bruises begin to show up in angry dark colours. The shoulder is thickly bandaged, so are big parts of her arms, from the slashes. 

Someone made an effort to put her hair into a messy bun to get it out of her face. A heavy lump is building in Hardy’s throat. Memories of last night come flashing back. All the blood, his hands on her wound, the interview with Jenkinson, the accusations.

He hasn’t slept for over 24 hours now and his nerves are wearing thin. He stifles a small sob. It’s too much, too much to see her like that. To know this lunatic did that to her of all people. It feels unfair, she didn’t deserve that.

If he could, he would have happily switched places with her.

The tears come without his consent and he presses his face into an unoccupied part of the blanket covering her.

“I’m sorry.” He tells her and cautiously feels around for her hand, anxious of ripping off some of the equipment that was helping her. Her fingers feel clammy and cold and that doesn’t help with his mood. “I’m so sorry.”

He feels his phone vibrate in his trouser pocket but he ignores it for now. He’s so lost in his overwhelming emotions that he doesn’t hear the door open and someone walk in.

“Oh!” Amanda Sinclair stops short right at the door. “Who let you in here? She’s still recovering.”

“The nurse said it would be ok.”

There is a pause. “Alec?” Now she recognises him, as it seems. Her pretty face looks a bit ashen, she has to be as tired as he feels right now after a nightshift. “Alec Hardy?”

They both don’t know what to say for a moment, then Sinclair comes into the room and closes the door.  “I wanted to see if she’s ok before I go home. My shift’s over.”

Hardy doesn’t answer and stares down at Millers still and bruised face, the marks at her neck, the slightly orange residues of the skin disinfectant. 

“You should go home too. Shower, take a nap and eat something. She needs to rest for a while now.”

“I can’t. My house is part of a crime scene.” He tells her dryly.

“Oh, bloody hell, really? It happened at your house?”

“Nah, she just came there for help.”

“There’s a hotel in town.” She says but then winces. “I’m so sorry, that was an awful thing to say. I didn’t think. That’s … well.”

“Oh, no, no, that’s ok. I’m… er… surprised you are still talking to me, to be honest.”

Hardy sniffs and can’t bring himself to look at Amanda, still clutching Ellie’s hand.

“Yeah, well, I was royally pissed off if you well know. That was really shitty what you did. And don’t think what I can see here makes up as an excuse but at least it explains a lot…”

Hardy attempts to make sense of what she just said but then he remembers Jenkinson. 

“Erm… you should know that I was the one that found her and they interrogated me. I had to tell them about… “ He gestures between him and Amanda and she stares at him, mortified.

“You did what?”

Hardy shakes his head and pinches the bridge of his nose. No, listen, it‘s not… erm, I had to tell them we had a date for the timeline, it wasn’t abou‘ what happened between us. Just, if they call, and they will, you need to verify our date, the day and time, and the fact it was me. Nothing more.”

Amanda makes a dismissive hand gesture. “Alright, I can do that. It’s ok. So… you and Ellie?”

“Hm?”

“Is this a thing?”

He stares at her. Why is everyone suspecting a secret relationship? Then again this is a small town, with a lot of gossip. Amanda gets a bit nervous now.

“Well, because… it explains what happened between us and… erm…” she gestures to his face with some embarrassment. “You seem to have strong feelings for her. There’s not many people who would be sitting here for hours on end of they didn’t feel something for the person in the bed.”

“Yeah, well…” Hardy sniffs and suddenly remembers that he’s still holding Ellie’s hand.

“She means a lot to you I can tell.” Amanda states.

“She’s a…“ he pauses, searching for the right term. “She’s a friend.” 

“If you say so…” she looks at him intently. “Anyway, I’m heading out. I could drive you somewhere if you want. A friends house? Family?”

“No, I’ll stay here.”

“Are you sure?”

“Aye.”

“Ok.” Amanda still hesitates. “I can ask the nurse to bring you a breakfast tray or a hot tea if you like.”

“You don’t have to do that after what I did to you. I’m fine, honestly.”

“You are not fine, Alec. I’m sorry this happened but look, she will be ok. I’ll tell you in confidence, the wound at her shoulder was worrying us but the operation went without any complications. She just has to heal. It will take time but she’ll be fine…”

The corner of Hardy‘s lips curl up and he manages a small smile.

“I‘ll drop by tonight before my shift starts to see how she’s doing.“

Hardy nods at Sinclair who smiles and exits the room.

He sits there in astonishment for a while until his phone vibrating pulls him out of it. 

Reaching into his pocket for his phone, he sees it’s DI Thorne calling. So, Sharma held his word as it seems. 

Letting go of Ellie’s hand and standing to move away from her bedside, he lowers his mask and answers. 

“Hardy, how are you holding up? Word’s got around you‘re still at the hospital.” Thorne starts.

“I’m fine.”

“How’s Ellie? Did they let you see her?”

“I’m with her now.” He tells the other man.

“How is she?”

“She’ll make it. She’s a tough one.”

“That’s good to hear. Listen, I talked to Sharma just now and I thought you might want to know that we interviewed Beth Latimer. There’s a new development.”

“What is it?”

“Keep in mind that you are off the case. What I do here could cost me my head so try to stay calm and collected over there.” Thorne instructs him before continuing, “Alright, so, Mrs. Latimer told us Ellie had some encounter with one of the barmen, if you know what I mean, and things got out of hand. Mrs. Latimer wasn’t sure what really happened between the two because Ellie wasn’t very forthcoming with details afterwards, but it’s suspected that it wasn’t entirely consensual on Ellie’s side.”

“What?” Hardy roars.

“It’s possible that she was sexually assaulted but she fought back and probably hurt the man. We thought it could be the slasher but now it seems like it’s just hurt pride.”

“Hurt pride?” Hardy can’t stop but continuing to raise his voice at that. “What kind of man expresses his hurt pride in such a way? Who was it? The owner? He has a history with Ellie.”

“Oh, no. It wasn’t the owner. The other one we saw the other day.”

“Cameron Doherty? But he’s still in nappies…”

“Yeah, I know. Not your part to judge her on that, right? I just wanted you to know in case she wakes up and wants to talk about it.”

Hardy grabs his phone a bit harder. “Did you haul his ass to the station already? Is he in custody?”

“That’s the next point. We can’t find him. He’s not at home, nobody saw him. No hints where he is.We already searched his place but the guy lives like a hermit. Nothing to gain there.”

“You need to concentrate on him, Thorne. I have a bad feeling about that man. He showed up a few times too often now. Smarmy, asking questions, just something doesn’t feel right about him. Harriett Lowe last girl attacked was at the Kings Arms and Ellie was there too.”

“But Harriett didn’t have any form of sexual encounter with Doherty – or that we know of. The CCTV just shows them talking at the bar for a while. But there’s a small timeframe, approximately ten minutes, when both are not seen on the tape. There was an opportunity that something happened. But, on the other hand, Harriett didn’t act strange after leaving the pub, according to her friends. Maybe if something did happen it was consensual.”

Hardy growls. “Then ask her, if she consented or if she was sexually assaulted by Doherty. There never was an examination because she didn’t tell us about it and it‘s too late to do it now.”

“OK, I‘ll arrange for that. So, you think I should solemnly focus on stage bar man?”

Hardy nods. “Yes. Go for him. He might have a motive nevertheless and I’m sure there will be a way to get his fingerprints at the pub or at his place to check them against the DNA we already have. Did you find the weapon?”

“No, they are still searching. Look, I‘m really sorry they took you off the case. I didn’t have my hands in it.”

Suddenly Ellie’s hand moves. She weakly lifts it and Hardy notices out of the corner of his eye.

“Listen I need to go.” He says and ends the call to look at Ellie.

Her eyes are open, watching him intently. 

“I wasn’t raped.” She whispers with a slight frown on her face. “That’s… that’s bullshit. Beth got it wrong.”

Hardy blinks, desperate to rule out he imagines things. “Ellie.”

She tries to smile but winces. “Funny to see … see you here. No grapes?”

“You came to my house to talk about something, remember?”

“Ah…” She closes her eyes and winces again. “My … my mouth is very dry.”

Hardy frantically starts to search for a cup of water but there is none.

“Should I call a nurse?”

“Do.” She commands and drifts off again when the nurse arrives with a cup and a doctor.  They make him promise to call when she opens her eyes the next time and leave him to it. 

Hardy sits down again and groans as his back touches the chair.“Are they gone?”

He nearly jumps when she opens her eyes again and tries to make out if they are alone again.

“Bloody hell, what is wrong with you?”

“Can’t you see?” She whispers a bit impatiently. “Give me… the water.”

He does, manoeuvres the straw into her mouth and she greedily takes a few gulps. 

“Alright?”

“I need to tell you…” She pauses and swallows a few times. “I know...”

He bends near her, takes her hand again to keep her focused. “Tell me. What is it?”

“I saw him.”

“Who?”

“The slasher.”

“Was it Doherty?”

“Hm?”

“I’m off the case, Jenkinson told me I’m too emotionally attached. You need to tell Thorne who it was. I’ll call him and get him to come in.”

“The bar man, Cam. He‘s left handed, Hardy. ”

Chapter Text

Hardy stares at the white coffee cup that stands on the counter in his kitchen. It’s remained there untouched and unfazed from last night’s events. Its contents are cold now and there’s a disgusting film from the milk on top.

It was hard enough to get into the house even though the blood is gone, cleaned away as best as possible from some empathic police members. There are still traces between the floorboards and outside on the steps that lead up to his house. It’s easier to look at it now that Hardy knows Ellie Miller is alive and hopefully will be well again given time.

He has left her not long after she told him her attacker, Cameron Doherty, was left handed. A macabre coincidence or is he really the slasher?

Of course, he has called Thorne immediately, but the DI still needs to interview Miller to make it official. Ellie – Miller? He’s not sure how to address her anymore. He’s pretty sure he addressed her as Ellie when he called Lucy to tell her about the news and that the hospital will call her when her sister wakes up again. Hardy shakes his head, takes the cup with the cold coffee and empties it into the sink. He mechanically cleans the kitchen table from the remains of last night’s dinner with Daisy and loads the dishwasher.

While cleaning the worktop he comes across the phone charger and decides to plug his phone in now. Then he switches on the kettle for hot water and prepares himself a tea, sitting down at the table with his cup.

He feels exhausted and empty in a way that scares him. All he wants to do is crawl into his bed and sleep away the day, forget about what has happened.

He looks down at his hands. There are still traces of pink under his nails and now that he gets more awareness of his body again, he notices that he stinks. Cold sweat, the faint metallic smell of blood.

He needs a shower and then he needs to pack Daisy’s bag from her list of things she has sent him in a text. Schoolbooks, toiletries, clothes, mobile charger and so on. He doesn’t like the thought of going through his daughter’s stuff but she asked and he doesn’t want her to come back here so soon. She’s a tough kid, always has been, but there are boundaries that should not be crossed.

Hardy is almost sure that his ex-wife will turn up like the energetic hurricane she is and take Daisy with her, which might be the right thing to do under these circumstances. He huffs and takes his tea into his bedroom and puts it on the nightstand. It’s still too hot to drink it. Next he gets a hold-all from his closet and gets Daisy’s things. He tries to pick up what he thinks are her favourite clothes, hesitates before he blindly stuffs some underwear into the bag. Daisy isn’t a small child anymore, she’s an independent person which can be highly irritating for a parent. She told him she wants to stay with Ivy for a while and Ivy’s mum seems to be ok with it but Hardy feels like he has failed his daughter. He’s worried he cannot keep her safe, and he knows Tess will make that exact same observation.

He puts the bag next to the door and suddenly sees movement out of the corner of his eyes, outside by the gliding door. But when he strides over to investigate, no one’s there. He can see a dog running nearby and decides that he really needs that shower now to feel human again.

He undresses in the bedroom, shoves all of his clothes into the laundry basket and walks over to the bathroom, stepping into the shower stall. It’s cold in the room, and more so because he hasn’t been there to turn on the heat this morning. Standing underneath the shower head, he turns on the water as hot as he can manage and closes his eyes. The gentle sensation of water splashing him and running down his back is almost joyous. The hot spray eases the pain in his back from sitting on uncomfortable chairs all night.

He grabs blindly for the shampoo and as he opens his eyes again, he sees that the water still is faintly pink-red while it escapes down the plug hole.

When he’s done, he nearly stumbles out of the shower and has to catch himself onto the sink breathing heavily in the now humid air. He knows he has reached his limit of exertion now. He knows he needs to rest. Jenkinson told him to take a few days off and he has nowhere to be for the next few hours. Ellie will have company in the form of her sister soon enough, and Lucy will call if anything happens.

He shuffles through his home naked as he is and finds his way back to his bedroom where he drinks the now lukewarm tea and then crawls underneath the covers, laying there, trying to slow himself down until sleep starts to tear at him and he lets himself be taken by it.

There’s an odd rustling noise that sounds familiar. It’s a steadily repeated noise, Ellie Miller notices when she comes out of her medication induced fog for the second time. She lays still and listens, takes her time to get back into her body and to assess her current state of pain.

She knows she’s in hospital and what happened to her. Even though it wasn’t the nicest way to come to awareness again, hearing that Beth has blurted out about her misleading sexual encounter with Cam and – and that’s the worst part – that Hardy now knows about it to some degree.

But that annoying noise isn’t something that she associates with Alec Hardy who had sat by her side when she’d woken up the first time. It has to do something with paper. Ellie takes a deep breath and feels her throat burn.

“El? You awake?”

Ellie pries her eyes open. It’s her sister sitting beside her bed, a magazine in one hand. The noise was her turning the pages in a really tranquil and bored rhythm, evidentially not actually reading the contents.

“Couldn’t sleep with all the noise you’re making.” Ellie croaks and has to cough.

Lucy scoffs and grabs a plastic cup with a straw in it. She waits patiently while Ellie drinks to soothe her throat.

“Finally, you’ve woken up. I’ve been sitting here for almost an hour now and these magazines are crap.”

“I heard.” Ellie mumbles sarcastically.

“You heard?”

“Doesn’t matter now.”

Lucy tosses the magazine aside. “How are you feeling? I heard you got yourself stabbed and nearly killed. Must have been a hell of an evening out. Go out for drinks and end up here. I don’t think I ever ended up as bad as this.”

Ellie glares at her but she knows that this is the way Lucy expresses her worry.

“You have no idea.” Ellie searches the room with her eyes. “Where’s Hardy?”

“What? You want to know where that miserable sod went even though you have your sister here to talk? That stings.”

“I have to tell him more about what happened.”

Lucy watches her closely. “He was here the whole time after your colleagues let him go. Did you know they accused him of doing this to you, can you imagine? Him? He wouldn’t hurt a fly, doesn’t have the gumption in him.”

“Luce!” Ellie warns her and Lucy understands, starts to pat the blanket.

“Well, I know it wasn’t him. I was here last night but you were fresh out of theatre and they wouldn’t let me see you. I don’t know what you have done to your boss, but he has it bad, believe me.”

Ellie frowns. “He has it bad?”

Lucy rolls her eyes. “Come on, he never left the hospital until an hour ago, stayed here all night and morning, trying to worm his way into your room. He nearly collapsed in the hallway. Had to buy him a coffee and something to eat and I don’t think I’ll get my money back anytime soon. But…” She beams at Ellie. “I did you two a favour and put him on the private visitor list.”

Ellie frowns, which lets her whole face hurt uncomfortably. “He wasn’t on the list? But he’s the leading DI.”

“He’s off the case now, darling, and I have a good feeling about why. Gives him a lot of time to loiter around hospital floors.”

Ellie ponders that for a moment, not sure what to make out of it and then she makes a really big mistake: She moves to get into a comfortable position and the pain in her shoulder is back. Not like the burning red monster while it happened but still. She winces and tries to keep control over her breathing.

“Fuck’s sake, El! What is it? What can I do? Should I call the doctor?”

“No, just…” Ellie presses out between clenched teeth. “Tell me about Tom and Fred.”

Lucy sits there, still shaken but then she grabs her sister’s hand in a firm grip. “You want to hear about your monstrous offspring? Tom wasn’t a big problem but Fred takes right after you. Wouldn’t sleep, woke up with a lot of odd questions about spiders and superheroes. I didn’t even get an hours sleep because then the hospital called and I had to get hold of dad because Olly…” Lucy babbles on and Ellie feels her muscles relax again, the pain ebbing away. After what could have been ten minutes Lucy stops talking.

“Luce.” Ellie tries to lay as still as possible now. “Could you get the doctor and call the station? Tell them it’s really urgent, I need to talk.”

Lucy nods. “I will, you can count on me, El.”

Alec Hardy blinks disorientated into the afternoon sun that shines through the curtains. It takes some time for him to remember where he is. He turns onto his back and stares at the ceiling then sits up and rubs his face.

He reaches out to the nightstand for his phone but his hand comes away empty. What time is it? How long did he sleep?

It’s not easy to leave the warm cocoon of his duvet, but he manages eventually and starts dressing, pulls on fresh pants and socks, decides for jeans, a white cotton style shirt and his favourite navy coloured jumper, along with some brown loafers. It’s a casual attire since he’s been instructed to take at least one day off so no need for suits.

He stands in his bedroom for a moment in indecision but then starts to pack an emergency bag with a fresh set of clothes, the current book he’s reading, toothbrush, deodorant, and … where did he put the charger for his phone?

Suddenly Hardy comes to a halt. His phone!

He hurries to the kitchen, where his phone is charging. He finds that it’s bursting with notifications from Tess, Daisy and from Thorne. He starts listening to the voicemails as he walks around the house.

The first ones are from Tess, of course. Updates to where she is, a few threats and complaints about him not picking up his phone and asking why he let Daisy go to school.

Thorne’s voicemail is about trying to interview Ellie in the afternoon and if he’s ok because he isn’t answering his phone.
Hardy puts the charger into his bag and makes himself tea and buttered toast. He can hear a few crows outside, fighting over something. One of them flies by the kitchen window. Hardy thinks about his next steps. It’s important to ensure that Daisy is fine and she gets her things. He doesn’t want Tess to think he doesn’t have it under control. Daisy just decided to stay in Broadchurch, a decision that Tess wasn’t happy about in the first place and she uses every chance to subtly tell him that his parent qualities still are not really visible to her. He knows it’s a difficult subject for both of them and after the divorce and the interview about what really happened during the Sandbrook case they both are sensitive about who and what is best for Daisy.

Tess’ last voicemail tells him that she took Daisy out of school and for a long walk along the beach. But time is an obstacle for Tess, who still has to do the two-hour drive back and she tells him they will head for the hospital next to try and see him and Ellie. This message is about 20 minutes old and if he hurries, he can easily meet them there.

He takes a last bite of his toast and gets the hold-alls, and his coat. He opens the door and is about to step outside, when he notices something on his doorstep and nearly jumps a step back. There’s a rabbit, a dead rabbit. From the look of it, another animal bit is throat, though the wound looks oddly neat and tidy. Theres a lot of blood. That’s probably what the crows where fighting over. Hardy feels his stomach clench. This is disgusting and there are a lot of flies already. He sidesteps the remains and brings the bags to the car before he comes back to get a shovel from the shed to bury the poor little guy. While doing so, he gets an odd feeling. It’s like someone’s watching him even if there’s no one to be seen. Shrugging it off, he buries the animal and heads to the hospital.

Tess’s heels click on the polished hospital floor as she struts along the corridor confidently, heading to where Ellie is recovering. She takes a swig of coffee from the takeaway cup she’s holding as she continues to walk at such fast pace. Daisy following behind.

“Mum!” Daisy has to nearly run to keep up with her mother. “Can you stop running? It’s a hospital.”

“No, darling. We have to get back before dinner as Dave is cooking. Unbelievable that your father let you go to school. Where the hell is he anyway?”

“I need to go to school, mum. I have exams coming up, and besides it was my choice.” Daisy reminds her mum and manages to grab her shoulder to slow her down. “And about dad: I told him I want to stay with Ivy until things have calmed down. Her parents are ok with it, why can‘t you be?”

Tess slows and turns to face her daughter as she continues to walk.“I know, Dais, but this was a really traumatic event and I don’t understand why he didn’t insist on staying with you, and not shipping you off to a school friend? Could you even concentrate at school?”

Daisy scoffs. “I know it was traumatic, I was there. I‘m not a child anymore, mum. I can deal with it. Besides, they accused him if doing this to Ellie. He would never do such a thing, we both know that right? I mean, Ellie is his best friend and he was right to stay in the hospital to make sure she was ok. I don’t blame him and you shouldn’t either.”

Tess looks at her daughter with an odd expression. “Alright, don’t bite my head off, ok? I‘m just trying to do what‘s best for you. And why isn’t your father picking up his damn phone? Should I be worried?”

“He was up all night, mum. Last time I got hold of him was about 9 am so I guess he‘s asleep now.”

They come to a stop in front of a reception desk with a young nurse sitting behind it, typing away, unaware of their presence.

“DI Tess Henchard.” A badge flashes up from somewhere and is shown to the surprised nurse only long enough to make out what it is. “I’m here to see Ellie Miller.”

The nurse stares at them then down at her computer screen and starts to type.

“Erm… DI Henchard, that’s right?”

Daisy’s mum shoots her a cold smile. “That is what I said. Can we go through or is there a problem? Because, frankly, I don’t have much time.”

The nurse looks at her with an expressionless face. “You’re not on the list, Ma’am. Are you with Broadchurch police?”

Daisy knows what comes next. Her mother tries to stare the poor girl down intimidate her to the point where she will break.

“No, I’m not. I didn’t know it’s up to the nurses to decide which police officer can do their job. You’re hindering an ongoing investigation here. See if DI Hardy is on the list. He’s my ex-husband and he is with the Broadchurch police.”

“Mum.” Daisy tries again. It’s kind of embarrassing and she really wants her to stop now. “It’s ok. Let’s talk to Lucy. That’s Ellies sister. She can tell us how Ellie is.”

But her mother is in full police mode and ignores her, tapping her fingernails on the desk while she impatiently waits for an answer from the nurse. “And? I don’t have all day.”

“He’s on the private list.” The young nurse starts to look a bit nervous now. “Look, I can’t do anything for you because you are not on any of the lists. It’s pre-approved visitors only as per the order of Broadchurch Police.”

“What is this? A party list? This is about attempted murder, my dear, not who invited who to their primary school birthday party.”

Daisy turns away and starts to wander the floor to get a bit distance between herself and her mum. Maybe this way, she won’t be associated with that woman. Her mum’s voice is loud and whip sharp now. She’s scolding the poor nurse like a child to get what she wants.

A door opens and a blonde woman comes out of the room behind. She looks pretty but really tired. As she tries to leave, her key card, which is attached to a band around her neck gets stuck with the door handle and she is nearly yanked back and starts to curse silently. Daisy suppresses a snicker and is suddenly reminded that her dad dated a doctor. Could it have been this woman?

The blonde has managed to free herself and dusts herself off before marching over to the nurse.

“Bethany, what is this all about?”

“Oh, Am! Mrs. …”

“Henchard.” Tess buts in.

“Mrs. Henchard wants to see a patient but she’s definitely not on the list. Should I call the police to see if they made a mistake?”

“Hi!” The blonde turns to Daisy’s mother with a broad smile and holds out her hand. “I’m Doctor Sinclair. How can I help you?”

“You can help by letting me see Ellie Miller. Daisy? Daisy, come over here, where are you going?”

Daisy trots back and tries to avoid looking at any faces. This is so embarrassing.

“Oh, Daisy.” Sinclair frowns. “That’s a beautiful name and not really common. Are you… “ She watches the two visitors intently. “Are you Alec Hardy’s daughter?”

Now Daisy is sure she wants to sink into the ground and just vanish. That has to be her father’s date.

“Aye.”

“And how is that your business? My daughter just wants to see a dear friend and we are being treated like criminals here.”

“Mum!” Daisy warns her. “That’s enough, really. You tried. Come on let’s go.”

But the doctor holds them back, out stretching an arm to block their path. “Wait a minute.” She points at Daisy’s mum. “So, you are Alec’s ex-wife.”

“Yes. Why is this so important to you?”

Daisy rolls her eyes. Adults! They always try to teach everyone manners but they are horrible teachers to be honest. “She’s dads date.” She blurts out. “They are seeing each other. That’s why she knows about us.”

Her mum stares at the blonde woman in surprise and now nobody knows what to say or do anymore. Even the nurse seems to hold her breath.

“Excuse me?” Another voice mingles in now. “I’m here to see Ellie Miller.”

The nurse sighs in frustration, the blonde doctor seems as embarrassed as Daisy feels and the voice belongs to Lucy Stevens, Ellie’s sister. That’s her chance, Daisy realises.

“Lucy!” She greets the red haired woman. “How is Ellie? I wondered if I could see her. I really want to know if she’s ok.”

Lucy comes over, ignoring everyone else. “Hi, sweetheart. Of course you can see her for a bit. Who said you couldn’t? I give you permission to come in with me.” She holds up a small bag. “Wanted to bring her a few things, so she’s not dying out of boredom now that she survived the slasher.”

“That’s great, thanks.”

Lucy turns to the nurse. “She’s with me. That’s ok, right? I know this young lady and so does my sister.”

Her mum and the doctor stare at Daisy as if she’s grown a third eye on her forehead but she doesn’t care. She shoots them a stern look, she’s learnt from her dad and then follows Lucy. The nurse sighs and carries on with her work, leaving Tess to speak to Sinclair.

“So…” Tess begins, not willing to create an uncomfortable silence, eyeing Sinclair up and down thoroughly. “You’re… Alec’s… girlfriend? He kept this quiet. I’ve got to hand it to him, he’s definitely punching…”

“Oh no, no, nothing like that.” Sinclair blushes.

“That’s not the impression Daisy was under?”

“Erm, well, I don’t know what Alec has told her about me.”

“Enough it seems for her to think you two are dating.”

“One date.”

“Sorry?”

“It was just one date. That’s all we had. There won’t be any more.”

“Oh… I… ok… I’m sorry. I was married to him for long enough to know he’s not easy to get along with, so that doesn’t surprise me.”

“Oh, well… no, it was just… erm, a miscommunication, I think.”

“A miscommunication?” Tess frowns at that. “You seem to be the direct type to me, so the miscommunication was on his side, right? What did he do?”

Sinclair crosses and uncrosses her arms in front of her chest, begins to play with her ID badge on the lanyard, while glancing over to the nurse nervously. “Nothing! It wasn’t his fault but…”

Tess stares at her expectantly.

“I got the impression that there‘s someone else in his life.”

Suddenly the penny drops for Tess.

“Oh, you mean Ellie Miller?”

Sinclair nods shyly, her cheeks have a funny pink colour now.

“Ach, I don’t think so. They’ve known each other a long time now. I’m sure I would have noticed it if there was something.”
“I wouldn’t be so sure about it. Maybe there wasn’t, but things can change.”

Tess’s frowns, intrigued. “Did he tell you there is something going on with him and Ellie?”

“No.” Sinclair blurts out. “No, absolutely not. But, well…”

“I’m sure there isn’t.” Tess interrupts her. “But if you are right, Ellie will teach him manners, believe me. She already has. I mean, Alec isn‘t an easy person to begin with but this woman managed to put up with him even after he arrested her husband a few years ago. Are you familiar with the case of the boy found at the bottom of the cliffs?”

Suddenly the penny drops for the Doctor, her eyes go wide. “Oh my god. The young boy, yes, I remember. It was Ellie’s husband?”

“Sadly, it was and she had no idea until the end. Nobody saw it coming. And that’s how she met Alec. They investigated the case together.”

“He investigated the case about a murder Ellie’s husband committed and they’re still work partners?”

“Mmm, seems as if they met each other at a point where they couldn’t be picky about friends.”

Sinclair sniffs. “He was here all night and morning, trying to get to see her and when I saw him sitting beside her bed… well I think I’m beginning to understand why the date went wrong last week. They have to be really good friends.”

“Oh come on, it surely wasn’t that bad?”

“Well, no. I mean, I had a really nice dinner and the conversation was fine, but… he couldn’t go through with dessert if you get my drift.”

Tess nearly chokes on her coffee.

“He turned you down? What an idiot.”

“Well, thank you.”

Before anymore can be said, DI Thorne and DS Cooper arrive in the background and when DI Thorne is heard telling the nurse he’s come to interview Ellie, Tess pauses the conversation with the doctor to hear what is going on.

“Afternoon Doctor.” He nods at Sinclair as he walks past to Ellie’s room.

“Excuse me?” Tess jumps in. “Are you in charge of this investigation ahead of DI Hardy?”

Thorne pauses and looks at Tess who has already got her badge displayed.

“DI Henchard?” He enunciates. “Pleased to meet you. Not sure this is under your jurisdiction?”

“Oh I’m here on a personal capacity. I’m a friend of Ellie’s. We’ve worked together previously.” She smiles. “And I’m Alec Hardy’s ex wife.”

“Right, ok, well nice to meet you. If you’ll excuse me I need to speak to Ellie.” He advises, heading towards Ellie’s room and waiting to be called through.

Tess stands there and huffs. She doesn’t like to be ignored and the police force is still a male orientated world, but she knows when to surrender in style.

Hardy gets out of the car, locks it and jogs over across the hospital car park only to remember that he has Daisy’s things in the car and has to run back to get them. By the time he steps out of the lift inside the hospital, his breathing has fortunately evened out again. He tries to straighten his shoulders and is busy with finding a reflective surface to check his hair and appearance and that’s the reason why he doesn’t see what chaos lies before him before it’s too late.

“There he his!” The voice of his ex-wife exclaims and he comes to a stop. But it’s not Tess who stands before him, it’s Amanda. She looks mortified at best but manages a forced smile into his direction.

“Alec, where the hell have you been?” Tess invades his privacy, pulls him down to kiss his cheek and pat his shoulder. “I’ve been calling you the whole day. Daisy said you might be asleep but really…” She looks him up and down. “You don’t look well. You know you have to be careful even with the pacemaker.”

“Uh, ‘m fine.” He can’t help it with the accent which always comes out when stressed or angry. And he hates when she blurts out personal details like the pacemaker. “Had to sleep for a few hours.” He holds up Daisy’s bag to show that he takes his parent role very serious. “I have a few things for Daisy here.”

“Hi.” Amanda says and Tess shoots her a knowing smile that doesn’t go unnoticed by Hardy who begins to feel really uncomfortable. Tess has this aura about her, this authority, to get behind things. That’s what makes her a great DI, but it’s almost impossible to keep a secret.

“Erm… hi.” He answers Amanda while stepping out of Tess’ reach.

“Ok.” The blonde doctor says, smiles and rubs her hands. “I think I better get back to work before this is getting more awkward than it already is.”

Tess turns to her. “You do that. Nice meeting you and don’t worry about this.”

Amanda smiles nervously and hurries down the corridor. Tess slaps his arm the second she vanishes behind some office door.
“Are you insane? You let that gorgeous woman down?”

“Ow, what?”

“You had a date with this woman and you let her down? What’s wrong with you?”

Hardy doesn’t dare to look at his ex-wife but he catches the gaze of the nurse behind the visitor desk instead. She looks away immediately but it‘s clear she’s actively eavesdropping.

“Nothin’.” He mumbles. “It didn’t work out.”

Suddenly Tess pulls on his jumper to get a better view on his neck. “Oh, really? Seems that it worked out pretty fine. Are these hickeys?”

“Stop it! Not here!” He hisses and covers the marks with his hand. How could he forget about them? They are clearly visible even if they are probably already fading.

Tess gives him a stern look. “You led her on and then ran away, am I right?”

“What?” He feels his heart rate shoot up at this. What did Amanda tell her or better … what did Tess get out of her?

“Don’t look at me like this. She just told me the date went wrong at some point and I have eyes and a brain. This doctor friend of yours seems to think you have something going on with Ellie.”

Hardy is at a loss of what to say now and for the first time he wishes Ellie could be here, making a snappy remark to help him out. She’s good at holding Tess at bay somehow.

“Ye know it’s not true. It wasn’t back at the trial and it isn’t now. I just had all thae horseshit with Thorne and Jenkinson last night questioning me about it, so just… let it go, alright?”

The door to Ellie’s room opens and Daisy comes out, followed by Lucy.

“Dad!” Daisy exclaims, running towards him and hugging him briefly. He kisses the top of her forehead before Daisy steps away so he can greet the others.

“Lucy.” Hardy nods. “How is Ellie?”

“She’s fine, now being interviewed by your man, Thorne, we‘ve left them to it…” Lucy blinks and her eyes are drawn to his neck. “You filthy bugger. Are those bloody hickeys on your neck? Why didn’t I notice the other night? There from your cheeky doctor date, right?” She shoots him a doubtful gaze. “You might want to cover them up before going in there.”

Hardy grunts, ignoring Lucy‘s comment.

“Exactly what I asked. So, you knew about the date?” Tess quips in, annoyed that she isn’t the first to know about her ex‘s love life.

“If I knew?” Lucy is in full gossip mode, forgetting who else is listening in. “I saw him on his date. Tongue down the poor woman‘s throat!” Lucy laughs but stops when she sees Daisy making a disgusted noise and looking embarrassed, while Tess looks at Lucy in disbelief.

“What?” Lucy exclaims, then remembers Daisy is here and curses silently. “OK, too much information, I‘m sorry.”

Hardy shakes his head at Lucy disapprovingly. “Are you done talking about me now? How is Ellie?”

Lucy sniffs. “Well, she‘s in a lot of pain right now but she‘s doing well, considering. I asked her if she wanted me to stay but she wants to do it alone.”

Hardy frowns. “She wants to do what alone?”

“The interview with DI Thorne. He’s in there right now.” Tess informs him and walks over to Daisy, rubbing her back. “Ok, darling, are you ready to go? We have a long drive ahead.”

Hardy sighs again. He knew this would happen, Tess taking Daisy with her. He feels a strong resistance against it but in the end Tess is right.

“I told you I don’t want to go.” His daughter says. “I’m fine, I’m not traumatised, ok?”

“Ok, darling, whatever you say but I really don’t like to do this drive after sunset. Get your bag and off we go.”

Now Daisy steps away from her mum, crossing her arms over her chest. There’s determination written across her face. “Why aren’t you listening? I said, I’m not coming with you. I made plans with Ivy, we talked to her parents. They want me to stay with them for a few days until it’s safe to go home.”

“Don’t make it difficult now, Daisy.” Tess’ voice gets a bit more terse now. “You know it’s for the best.”

“Dad! Tell her I’m safe here!” His daughter demands.

“Erm…” Tess shoots him a vicious gaze which he ignores. “Well, if you really want to stay in Broadchurch, I’m more than fine with it. Are you sure about that, Dais?”

“Of course I am. I live here now, this is my home. I like it here and I won’t run at the first sight of trouble.”

“But it would be only for a few days ...” Tess tries but is cut off by Daisy.

“No. I‘m staying. You can come and meet Ivy’s parents if it helps but I’m not going back with you.”

Hardy doesn’t dare to look Tess in the face but he is proud somehow. Proud that he did the right thing when he ripped the train ticket up - following Miller’s advice - and told Daisy to stay and sit it out. It was the right decision and his daughter truly has grown up it seems. And of course it secretly feels nice that she’s chosen him, even if he doesn’t feel like the father of the year.
“Really?” Tess hisses. “Are you smiling about it, Alec?”

He tries to get his facial muscles under control and shrugs.

“She’s perfectly able to make her own decisions, Tess.”

His ex-wife throws her arms up in defeat and huffs. “Like father like daughter. How the hell do I deserve that, uh?” Pausing for a moment she relents. “Ok… but I definitely want to talk to Ivy’s parents.”

Hardy sits in the passenger seat of Tess‘s car, watching his ex making herself known to Ivy’s mum. They seem to get along quite well, laughing and talking for a bit. He agreed to come along to say goodbye to Daisy, but he knows Tess isn’t done with what happened at the hospital.

Then there’s the interview with Thorne. It feels odd that he doesn’t get to hear Ellie‘s story, even though he is a part of it somehow. On the other hand, he really doesn’t want to know what went on with that young barman. He’s not sure how to handle it. Thorne might tell him a few bits but the rest has to come from Ellie and he doesn’t know if he’s brave enough to ask.

Mid thought, he’s jolted back to reality when the driver’s door opens and Tess sits down behind the wheel. “Ok. She’s safe and sound now.”

“Ok.”

“We should talk.” Says Tess directly. This isn’t a question.

Hardy suppresses a scoff. “Do we? What about now?”

“Did you tell Daisy to act up like this?”

“I certainly didn’t. She has her own head. She’s sixteen for Christ sake.”

Tess yanks at her seatbelt and starts the car. “You should be more interested in her safety and wellbeing, Alec. This is wrong and you know it. This mother of Ivy‘s – Celia – seems pleasant enough, but still…” She sighs, beginning to drive away.

That’s it. He knows what Tess is trying to do. She did it a lot over the years. Manipulate him into giving in to her wishes. But he’s done with being nice.

“If Daisy wants to stay, I don’t see a reason why not, she’s flourishing here, made new friends, particularly Ivy, and you’ve said yourself, her mother seems nice, so she‘ll be in safe hands.” He retorts snappily.

“Friends?” Tess scoffs. “She got drunk and pictures were being taken of her and passed around for her school friends to see for god’s sake.”

“This was handled by me personally. These boys wont even look at her without shitting their pants now, believe me.”

Tess isn’t impressed by it. “You threatened them? They are just kids, Alec. I don’t know, I have a bad feeling about it.”

“Are you implying that I’m not able to look after my own daughter?”

“Well, look at what happened here. First the pictures and now a colleague of yours gets stabbed right outside your house? Daisy saw. She told me and even though she‘s trying to be brave, she’s still shaken about it. I know you try, don’t get me wrong, but I know you. Work always comes first. Will you be able to handle a teenager and this case?”

“I’m off the damn case, Tess. They won’t let me near it.”

The remainder of the journey is spent in silence while Tess strives them down to the sea front and parks the car in the first available space she sees.

“The beach? Why are we here?”

“I don’t know about you but I need another coffee, Alec.”

Hardy nods, eager to get out of the claustrophobic atmosphere of the car. They walk to a small coffee kiosk right at the beach promenade in silence and he just accepts the coffee Tess buys. The late afternoon sun is out and there’s a mild wind, bringing in the sea air.

They sit down on a bench overlooking the sea, the tide drawing in.

“Mind telling me what is going on with you and Ellie Miller?” Tess asks out of nowhere before Alec has had a chance to gather his thoughts.

“What?” He scoffs. “Already told ye. They got it all wrong, there’s nothin’ between us.”

“Don’t think I’m stupid. I talked to your dear doctor and she was under the impression that you skipped a shag with her in favour of Ellie.”

“Amanda doesn’t know me at all. One date doesn’t constitutes knowing my life story.” Hardy retorts, utterly shocked. “Besides, I wasn‘t that in to her.”

Tess laughs against the wind. “Oh, wake up, Alec! I‘ve seen you and Ellie together at multiple times now. She has a way to put up with your shit that it’s almost scary.”

“She puts up with my shit? What about me putting up with her shit? How she witters on, and nags me all the time.”

“Really? Well, tell me then, why did you come back here to Broadchurch? Because you love the fresh sea air? We both know that’s not true.”

“Where else should I have gone instead, hm? Broadchurch gave me a second chance.”

“No, Alec. Ellie gave you a second chance, that’s what you refuse to see here. Don’t make the mistake to assume she won’t ever find a new partner. Don’t wait until it’s too late.”

Now Hardy feels the irritation turn into anger and can’t help but raise his voice a bit. “What is this, Tess? Like I’m going to take relationship advice from you, you cheated for Christ’s sake.”

“Oh, that’s a low blow, you idiot. Like our marriage was all fluffy and happy, right? You weren’t what one might call a good husband and you damn well know it.”

He looks over at her and exhales. “You could have left. No need to cheat your way out.”

“Ok, we’ve already had all this. Let’s not start it all again now. I just want to make sure you don’t mess this up because I happen to like Ellie and she deserves to be happy.”

“Mess what up?”

“Right, deny it all you want, fine by me, but don’t lie to yourself, Alec.”

They stand there silently listening to the seagulls for a moment until Hardy changes the topic.

“So, now that you’ve met Ivy’s mum…are you ok with Daisy staying here?”

Tess sighs. “I can’t say I like the idea, but our daughter made herself very clear on the matter. If this is where she wants to be right now, I can’t stop her.”

A bunch of drunken tourists noisily stagger past, laughing loudly and taking selfies of each other. Tess scrunches her nose up at them and Hardy feels her annoyance. They wait for the group to walk on. There’s a young man with a baseball cap at the coffee kiosk buying a beverage but otherwise no one else is seen.

Tess drinks the last of her coffee and turns to Alec again. “Ok, now that Daisy is sorted, I should get going. You know I like to get home before dark, and Dave is cooking. He already defrosted the salmon and you can’t put it back in the freezer.”

Hardy tries to stay neutral about fucking Dave and where he could shove his bloody salmon. Forcing a polite smile on to his face he acknowledges her. “Aye.”

Tess nods in the direction of the car. “I can drop you off somewhere if you like?”

“Nah.” He shakes his head. “It’s ok, I can walk. A bit of fresh air could do me good.”

Tess nods at that, eager to get back to the car now. “It still was nice to have a few hours with Dais. Oh, and remember what I said about Ellie Miller…”

“Away with yer, Tess.” Hardy grumbles, as he waves her goodbye.

He keeps standing, watching the sea and drinking his coffee until the sun starts to hide behind dark grey clouds. Time to go. But where to? He doesn’t want to go home.

He goes searching for a bin to throw his empty paper cup away and sees that the young man still frequents the area around the kiosk, positioning himself metres away, looking over the sea wall drinking his hot beverage. Hardy can’t see his face, the cap makes a shadow and now he has pulled up his hood too, probably to shelter from the cool sea breeze. Is he imagining things or is this person watching him? Before the feeling can manifest, the hooded figure turns and walks away as if he has all the time in the world, never looking back at Hardy again. Hardy scoffs at his own paranoia. The sleep deprivation is kicking in again.

He decides to walk back to the hospital, where Ellie will have hopefully finished her interview by now and maybe he will find a chance to talk to her about why she wanted to visit him the previous evening. He’ll also tell her that she has no need to be concerned about Amanda Sinclair.

He’s deep in thought so doesn’t have a chance to see that the same hooded figure has made a beeline for him and is following him at a respectable distance.

Chapter Text

17:10

Holding his coat closed against the cold wind, Hardy heads to the hospital main entrance. Again.

He hates hospitals but it’s inevitable. Ellie is in there and he really wants to see her one last time before heading home.

He turns towards the lifts which will take him to the ward Ellie is on and stands beside an elderly couple - presumably husband and wife – waiting patiently for the lift to arrive.

The old man eyes him with high interest. He seems to be nervous and seeks distraction. He nods towards Hardy with a too bright smile.

“Visiting?” The old man asks him.

“Err, yes.” Hardy replies taken aback by the question. “You?”

“Aye. My brother.” The man sighs. “Silly fool recently had a heart attack.”

Hardy freezes momentarily. He knows all too well the damage that can be done from a dodgy ticker. “Sorry to hear that. I hope he gets better soon.”

“Oh aye, pacemaker fitted now and should be out tomorrow.”

Suddenly the ding from the lift can be heard and the doors open. A couple with a new baby, all smiles, step out of the lift. The father carries the baby in the carrier while the mother hobbles out of the lift behind.

“Visiting your missus?” The old man probes as they make their way inside the claustrophobic metal box. “Assuming you’re heading to the maternity unit?”

“Donald!” His wife scalds, hitting his arm. “Don’t be so rude! You cannot assume things. I’m so sorry for that, Sir, he’s so anxious about his brother. Just ignore him.

Hardy forces himself to smile and turns to watch the lift doors close. A hooded person enters the entrance hall and he feels his heart skip a beat but then the hood is pushed back and it’s a young woman, greeting someone.

He huffs and pinches the bridge of his nose in frustration and tries to ignore the bickering couple behind him which isn’t easy because the man isn’t done with his interrogation.

“If you would allow me one more question?”

Hardy turns again and raises an eyebrow. “Hm?”

“See, I’m just wondering if I’m right. Are you here to see your wife and new baby? Or maybe a second child?” Donald begins, not pausing for breath. “I can remember how it felt the second time, because I was as nervous as the first time. I wasn’t allowed in the delivery room. See, nowadays you can watch the whole process, cut the umbilical cord ‘an all. I wish I had been there for it. Such a natural thing.” He marvels, grinning.

“Really?” His wife scoffs. “You would have dropped like a stone both times!”

Donald turns to his wife, truly hurt now. “How can you say that? I would have wanted to stay by your side and welcomed my children to this world.” He turns back to Hardy. “We’re you there in the delivery room?”

“Aye.” Hardy replies proudly. The couple aren’t to know the birth they are talking about happened 16 years ago.

“And did you faint?”

“Nah.”

“See?” The man seems to be satisfied now. “Congratulations, by the way! Boy or girl?”

Hardy shoots him an irritated look and is saved by the lift which has stopped on his floor.

The doors open and Hardy bolts out.

The old couple alight the lift as well.

“You’re going the wrong way.” Donald shouts, but Hardy doesn’t turn around to correct him.

Ellie doesn’t like the smell of hospitals. Disinfection, linoleum and the faint aroma of school dinners cooking. And now, even though she’s been asleep for half an hour it still smells of DI Thorne’s heavy aftershave, despite the fact he’s been gone almost an hour.

She still feels horrified and embarrassed about what she had to tell Thorne. Beth made a mess out of it by wrongly telling him that there might have been a sexual assault, and Ellie had the uncomfortable task correcting this.

Telling some colleague about having a semi-public sexual encounter isn’t something she wants to do ever again. But, she’s given a lot of statements in her work life to do it with style and dignity.

Thorne has been unbiased while listening to her replay the events of the evening. He hasn’t raised an eyebrow or judged her in any way which shows her that he’s a good Detective. She just can’t stand his aftershave, and it’s a miracle she can even smell it as her nose is constantly clogged and she has to breath through her mouth which irritates her throat. All the talking today has worn her out.

Ellie squeezes her eyes shut and wants nothing more than to drift back to sleep now because her shoulder wound starts to burn again. But of course, she’s interrupted by someone opening the door and clamouring into the room.

“Eleanor!” The voice of her father exclaims. “My dear girl, are you alright?”

Ellie slowly opens her eyes and blinks at her father.

“Hi, Dad.”

Her father looks down at her with a mix of shock and relief. He lifts his hand to find a part of her that is ok to pat but there isn’t one so he huffs and bends down to carefully kiss her forehead.

“You look terrible, love.”

“Thanks, dad.”

“A knife attack? I still can’t believe how this could have happened. Lucy told me it was life or death.”

“I’m – I’m fine. Looks worse than it is.” Ellie feigns, giving her father the best cheery smile she can muster despite the pain she is in. “How was your trip?”

David huffs and sits down on the visitor chair. “Well it was going well until I got a call at the hotel from Lucy telling me I needed to get home sharpish.”

“I know, I’m sorry. She overreacted.”

“Judging by the state of you I don’t think she did. How could you be so stupid, girl? Wouldn’t have happened in my day. We walked the ladies home and waited until they were safe and sound behind locked doors.”

“Beth walked me home.” Ellie deadpans. “But I wanted to clear my head.”

“Mr Hardy found you on his doorstep. Lucy told me. I’ll have to thank him for saving you then, but I still don’t understand what happened to you, dear. Why didn’t you fight? You are a police officer for god’s sake.

Ellie glares at him. “He attacked me from behind and he had a bloody knife, dad!”

David scoffs. “Don’t you get trained for that? Hand to hand combat. Even I’ve heard of Krav Maga.”

“I’m not with the special forces. I fought back. Got a lot of DNA underneath my fingernails.”

“Well…” He pats the blanket now, the same gesture Lucy used today. “That’s my girl. Did you see him? Can you identify him?”

“I can’t tell you. Ongoing investigation.”

“But you are the victim here. You should talk to me about it as I am your father. Let’s just hope that boss of yours is already out there catching the bastard who did this to you.”

Ellie sighs, rubbing her temples. “He’s not on the case anymore.”

“Why ever not? He’s in charge, isn’t he?”

“Well… see, we are working together as partners. He’s personally involved now and it could taint his judgement. It’s better to take him off the case if we want it to be 100% watertight.” Ellie has to cough now. Speaking still hurts a lot. She gestures for the water cup and her dad helps her drink while continuing to lament.

“He’s personally involved… how? You went to see him in the middle of the night. Some friends you are.” David says, putting plenty of emphasis on the word friends.

Ellie can’t come up with a snarky reply in time and instead opts for something more neutral. “I wanted to talk to him about the case.”

“In the middle of the night?”

“Yep. We do that a lot. It’s police work. You have to be quick if you want to catch the baddies.”

David doesn’t seem to be convinced about it but he lets it go. Maybe because she looks like a beaten dog. That’s at least how she still feels. She just wants to tell him that she’s tired but he isn’t done with his questioning.

“But why were you stabbed then? I don’t understand.”

That’s a really bad question. Ellie knows it’s about a probably psychotic person’s hurt pride but she doesn’t want to tell that to her dad.

“I don’t know. Maybe he followed us from the bar or it was a coincidence.”

“A coincidence?”

“It happens.”

“Was it the slasher?”

“It could have been. Yes.”

They stay silent after that for a while and sleep wants to get hold of her but the flashbacks from the attack keep her awake now. The knife glittering in the moonlight. The way he twisted it in her shoulder.

“Was he…” Her dad has to stop. “Did he try to kill you?”

Ellie hums. “He tried.”

Her dad sniffs and rubs his eye suspiciously. “I’m glad I have two fighters as daughters. You got that from your mum. Never giving up.”

“It’s ok. I’m fine.” She tries to comfort him.

“Alright. Well, I think I should let you …”

There’s a knock at the door and then Hardy sticks his head in. He looks better than the last time she saw him but he seems to be nervous about something.

“Oh, erm… sorry. I can come back another time.”

Her dad stands up from his chair and walks over to the door, pulling Hardy physically inside the room just to hug the poor clueless man.

“I really should thank you for what you did, Mr. Hardy. You saved her life as far as I heard.”

Hardy stands there with wide eyes, arms pressed to his sides while the older man tries to squeeze the life out of him for a moment longer, then let’s go to shake his hand enthusiastically.

“Ah, she doesn’t need saving, she did that all by herself.” Hardy says and sends her a rare shy smile, teeth and all.

“Yes, Eleanor is a fighter, like her mother. It’s a shame she can’t be here now.”

Exasperated, Ellie retorts. “Really dad? You want her to see me in a hospital bed like this?”

“Don’t twist my words now, love.” David says before rolling up his sleeve to check his watch. “Well, I should get going, it’s getting late and I’m cooking for Lucy and the boys. I’ll leave you two to talk about the case.”

He winks at Ellie and leaves a completely confused Hardy behind.

“What was thae about?” He wants to know while taking the chair beside her bed.

“He got emotional after finding out it was attempted murder.”

“Ah, well…” Hardy tries to find a comfortable spot for his back and fidgets around for a bit. “How… how are ye feelin’? Do ye want me to leave, are ye tired?”

Ellie can hear that something’s not right with him. His accent is heavy when he’s agitated in some way.

“No. No, stay a while. I’m fine for now.”

He overlooks her bandaged arms and shoulder.

“Does it… does it hurt? Are ye in pain?”

She tries a small smile. “What do you think?”

He winces. “Sorry, that was… well...” Then his eyes light up and he grins. “You’ll never guess what happened in the lift on my way here.”

Ellies thoughts wander back to Dr. Sinclair. Hardy’s hot date. “Judging by the big grin on your face, I’m guessing you shagged your girlfriend?” She scoffs, the retort said without thinking.

“What?” His playful expression vanishes in an instant.

“Your hot date, Dr. Sinclair.”

“Oh, you mean Amanda. It’s... erm… we decided to not try again. A date, I mean. We don’t date anymore. It’s …” He huffs and averts his gaze in embarrassment.

This is some news. Ellie never has had the time to ask what really happened on that ominous date of his.

“Why?” She blurts out. “I mean she looks like a model with her blonde hair.”

That evokes a short nervous chuckle. “That’s not all, Miller.”

“So you don’t want to date her? What now?” She can’t look at him, asking that. There’s something she wants him to say but is pretty sure that will never happen. Not with him.

“I guess I’ll wait for the next opportunity. Or I stop trying at all.”

Ellie sighs. “Don’t be such a coward. Your date went far better than mine.”

“Never knew you had a date.” His words are spoken cautiously. “The barman?”

“Ok, how much do you know?”

“I know nothing. I’m off the case, remember?”

That’s not true and they both know that but neither seems to feel like calling this white lie.

“Well, my date came after me to kill me. So, I would say I win that round.”

Suddenly she feels tears sting in her eyes. Why is it that she always gets the odd ones.

Her husband killed a child, the man she had a fumble in the toilets with might be a serial killer. “I definitely should stop trying. We could stop trying together, what do you say?”

He glares at her with an odd expression. “What does that mean?”

“Nothing.” She searches for something to change the topic. “So, if it wasn’t Amanda, what happened in the lift?”

“I got mistaken for a new dad on his way to see his baby. They asked me if I attended the birth of my first child, can you believe?”

“Oh my god. You don’t even look the part. Where are my flowers or the baby carrier?”

“I know.” He laughs. “I was there when Daisy was born, though. I cut the umbilical cord myself. It was traumatic.”

Ellie closes her eyes with a half-smile. “Whoever says giving birth is a piece of cake is a stupid git. It’s painful and traumatic and after that you are in charge of a helpless human being.”

“Aye. They are so small when they are born.”

Suddenly she feels his hand resting on hers.

“What are you doing?” She opens her eyes again to look at their hands in irritation. “Are you ok?”

Hardy immediately takes his back as if he burnt himself.

“Sorry, I thought ….”

“Why are you so nervous? Is there something I don’t know?”

“Oh … erm… just tired. Really tired. Sorry about…” He gestures to her hand. “Got carried away in the moment. How was the interview by the way?”

“It was the most horrible thing I’ve ever done.” She looks over at him. “Please do me a favour, will you?”

“What is it?”

“Don’t read it and don’t ask Thorne about it, alright?”

He shoots her this steady and loyal gaze she secretly likes so much. It feels like she can trust him with her life but even though she doesn’t want him to know what occurred in the toilets with Cam. She wants to forget herself to be honest. What happened in the toilet was fun until it wasn’t.

“Ok.” He says silently. “But tell me… what Beth said about this man. Did he…?”

She gingerly shakes her head in slow motion because fast movements hurt. “No. That’s all you need to know about it. Nothing nonconsensual happened if that’s what you mean.”

“Alright.” He sits there and nods with a serious face, arms crossed in front of him, then he looks over to her and holds his breath for a second. “Can I… can I ask you something else?”

Ellie tries to stay focused but she knows she has to rest soon. “Hmm?”

“What was it you wanted to talk about?”

“What do you mean?”

“You sent me a message last night, saying you wanted to talk. What… what abou’?”

That feels like a lifetime ago. It has been a last-minute decision that came out of the conversation with Beth.

She remembers the group of teenagers, the mild wind on her face. About how she’s thought she might have found the right way to go. Ellie isn’t ashamed of what has happened in the Kings Arms but in retrospect, she is horrified at how close she’s become to being raped by that man.

Because, frankly, that’s what it was.

There is just one problem with admitting that to herself: She’s done with being a poor victim of life. She’s so done after what Joe did to her family and her friends, about what she had to endure after her fucking husband had left. That’s why she has kept it simple with what happened with Cam. No dirty details.

There’s the thing with calling out Hardy’s name, completely private and not relevant for Thorne’s case. Even if it might have been the reason why she decided to visit Hardy the previous evening. To talk about what? She still has no clue. No way would he feel the same about her. He’s moved on and in all the years they’ve known each other, he never once showed interest.

Ellie manages to shrug her healthy shoulder. “I wanted to clear my head and just happened to be near your house. You’re a night owl so I thought it was a good destination.

“A night owl?” Her partner stares at her, unblinking. Is she imagining things or is he holding his breath?

“Really, it was nothing important. Just…”

Hardy huffs. “Ok, alright.”

She shuffles a bit to find a better resting position. She’s tired now. Exhausted like she ran a marathon and Hardy seems to notice.

“I should let you rest now.”

“Thanks.” She says and he stands up.

“I’ll see yer t’morro, Miller.” He smiles and heads for the door.

“Don’t forget to go and see your newborn baby, will you?” Ellie quips as an afterthought and Hardy shakes his head, stifling the grin on his face.

After another night’s sleep Alec Hardy feels way better. But to sit around to wait for something to happen isn’t his style.

He already feels restless and forgot to switch off his alarm, so he is awake early and sits in his kitchen with a now empty mug before him.

He scrubbed the floorboards and cleaned the outdoor stairs the previous evening after coming home from the hospital.

Ellie still thinking him dating Amanda has led to a very uncomfortable and embarrassing conversation.Hardy winces as he remembers Ellies irritated face, after he overstepped their silent boundary not to touch. As if it never happened.

It irks him somehow even if her reaction hasn’t been off. They don’t touch and they don’t show they care on a physical level.

Hardy shakes his head. He can’t sit here any longer and fretting over something that might never happen. He decides that the best way to distract himself is to go to work since Daisy is occupied with school and Ivy. The paperwork will be up through the roof by now.

It’s a nice morning, a cloudless sky, the sun already up and shining. He immediately finds a parking spot and thankfully, Bob Daniels is otherwise engaged talking to a member of the public so Hardy nods and gestures for him to open the door in order to get through to the main building.

A few colleagues greet him with friendly smiles as he enters the bullpen, a few seem to be confused about his appearance. He doesn’t care about their opinion on that matter, he’s used to people calling him all kinds of names behind his back and in public.
He makes himself tea and takes it with him to his office, where he starts the computer and begins to organise the paperwork.
But after 15 minutes there’s a knock at the door. DCI Jenkinson comes strolling in.

“DI Hardy. Rumour has it that you are back at work already… and you are, as I can see.”

“There’s a lot of paperwork, Ma’am, and what’s the point in sitting at home doing nothing?”

She smiles at him. “The point is to sit at home to decompress and to digest what happened. You should give yourself a bit more time for that.”

“I don’t need more time.”

“What about your heart? Will that be a problem if I let you come back so soon?”

Hardy frowns. He hasn’t even thought of that for a moment. “I have the pacemaker. I’m fine.”

“Alright. But I need you to understand that you are not allowed to work the Slasher case. You don’t interfere with the team assigned for it, you don’t pester DI Thorne for information and…” She holds up a finger. “You don’t act on your own and start a manhunt. Are we clear about that?”

“Aye.”

“Good. I will let you do your work then.” Jenkinson concludes, nodding at Hardy and turning on her heel to exit the office, closing the door behind her.

After an hour Hardy is typing away at his computer. The blinds are up and the door slightly open. A telephone starts to ring and he looks up and over to Ellie’s desk. It’s habit. His eyes dart there first every time he looks up. But of course, the desk is empty now.

He feels an odd and surprising feeling of loss. Not that he really lost her. She’s recuperating in the hospital. She’s fine. Still, she’s not here to force him to take a snack break or bring him tea and annoy him with her chatter and unhealthy happy stories.

He silently and privately has to admit to himself that he misses her.

Mid thought, he’s interrupted by a knock on his office door. He looks up from his keyboard to see Bob Daniels standing hesitantly in the doorway.

“Post, Sir.” The desk sergeant announces and some envelopes are placed in Hardy’s hands which he puts aside for later.

“Someone’s popular.” Bob jovially comments.

“Thanks.” Hardy mumbles, looking back down at the keyboard and typing away, but is painfully aware Bob hasn’t vacated the office, so looks back up over the brim of his glasses from his computer.

“Was there something else, Daniels?”

Nervously, Bob begins to talk. “Well, erm… we… I meant the team, just want to know how Ellie is doing. We, err… we have some flowers and a card for her and wondered if you could give them to her, or if we should send someone else?”

Hardy sighs, removing his glasses with one hand and pinching the bridge of his nose with the other.

Ellie has a lot of friends here and it’s natural they are worried. Why hasn’t Thorne updated them yet?

Bob chuckles nervously. “Ok, look, you’ve seen her already and Thorne… we don’t know him and he doesn’t know Ellie. We just want to hear how she is from one of us.”

“One of us?” Hardy echoes with some surprise. “You mean, me?”

Bob nods enthusiastically. “Would be nice if you could tell the team. Nobody here thinks you are involved in that, by the way.”

Hardy, not one for long speeches and never truly comfortable with passing on private information tries to talk himself out of it.

“I’m sure DI Thorne can tell you how she is. Look, I’m off the case, I shouldn’t give these kind of statements but I’m sure she’d appreciate familiar face at the hospital in a day or two.”

Bob huffs. “You should give yourself more credit, Sir. You saved Ellie’s life and it’s a shame they took you off the case. I just hope DI Thorne will follow through with the same commitment.”

The sudden display of affection feels a bit odd and Hardy shoots the other man an irritated glare.

“Away with yer, PC Daniels. Give me five and I‘ll come address the team.”

“Thanks, Sir.” Bob nods and leaves the office, closing the door behind him.

True to his word, five minutes later, Hardy retreats from his office and stands in the middle of the bull pen. All eyes are on him.

“Listen up you lot. Gather around. I’ve had a few requests about how DS Mill -” he pauses and corrects himself to fit in with the team. “…How, Ellie is doing.”

A few murmurs of intrigue spread.

“Yes, Sir, how is Ellie?” Young PC David Martin breaks the silence and asks.

Thinking about his words, he superficially replies. “I think you all know what happened to her by now. She was attacked and suffered several injuries. But, she made it, and she is recovering now. I had a chance to talk to her and she’s doing fine. She has a long way to go, but we all know what a fighter she is…”

“Hear, hear.” A few voices agree, followed by a few more.

“And, I guess I should remind you. I’m not on the case, everything still needs to go via DI Thorne, but anything else you can come to me, alright?”

“Shame you’re not on the case, Sir. Maybe we would have got the suspect in custody by now.” Sharma pipes up.

“He’ll solve it, Sharma, just give him some time.” Hardy concludes. “Ok, well, back to work you lot.”

As he‘s walking back to his office he hears collective praise.

“We know you didn’t hurt our Ellie.” “We trust you, Sir.” “We owe you a pint for saving Ellie.”

All this compassion feels odd but it makes him lightheaded all the same. He’s not shitface or the angry boss anymore. He’s accepted here and it feels nice to finally belong somewhere.

He closes his office door and sits behind his desk with a faint smile, while grabbing the package of envelopes to sort through them.

Some DNA results from another case, an invite to a seminar in London and the like.

The last item he picks up is an A4 sized hard-backed brown envelope, the address hand written with just his name, in capital letters.

DI ALEC HARDY, BROADCHURCH POLICE

Curious, he opens it up and begins to pull out the white piece of A4 paper that’s inside and studies the handwriting.

I’M WATCHING YOU HARDY.
SEND ELLIE MY LOVE.
XX

He pauses and lets the paper sink onto his desk in disgust. Then he gingerly holds the envelope upside down and cautiously shakes it.

Something falls out. It’s a handful of printed photographs.

He begins to inspect them and after he sees the first few it becomes apparent where this is going.

These are pictures of him. Photos of him outside the station, heading in and out of his house, of him and Daisy, of him walking through the house after a shower, naked.

He freezes with shock, while staring at the pictures. “Jesus Christ!” He mutters and shoves them to a smaller heap with his pen.

What the hell is he supposed to do with them? Report it? But then everyone will see pictures of him in his birthday suit. They just told him he’s one of them, what will they think of him being that permissive – even in his own home – without the curtains closed?

Maybe it’s just some kind of macabre joke.

Suddenly there’s a knock on the office door and DC Hartford enters without preamble. He frantically shoves the pictures back into the envelope, fingerprints be damned.

“Did I say, come in?” Hardy barks at the shocked Detective as she stands frozen in fear and confusion in the doorway.

“I’m… I’m sorry, Sir. You wanted to see me when I came back from Court.” She falters. “I can, err, I can come back later?”

He exhales heavily and takes his glasses off, to look at her.

“I’m sorry, Katie, I didn’t mean to snap, this burglary case we’re dealing with is getting to me. Please come in.” He gestures for her to sit down, which she apprehensively does.

He stuffs the envelope into his desk drawer, locking it and removing the key, putting it in his trouser pocket. He isn’t sure if he imagines Katie frowning at his odd behaviour, or whether she really does give him a concerning look.

“Alright, so I have these files I need you to go through. See if there’s anything we missed on the burglary at the Jacobsen’s house. I just have this feeling.”

He begins to give Katie some work to do, unrelated to Miller’s case. After all, Miller’s attack isn’t the only crime being committed in the town and they need to take priority too.

Finishing their conversation, Katie leaves with some folders in hand. As she sits back down at her desk, Hardy jumps up, locks his office door from the outside and bolts downstairs to the front desk where Bob is engrossed in his computer screen while having a cuppa.

“Alright, Hardy, Sir. Everything ok?”

“The brown envelope you gave me. Hand written, do you know who left it?”

“Oh aye, a young lad. Came in, handed me it and said it was for you, from a friend.”

“Can you describe him? Age? Clothes? Accent?”

Bob thinks about it for a moment. “Maybe 12 or 13? He had a darkish hoody on, didn’t get a good look at him. He scarpered as soon as he gave me the envelope.”

Hardy sighs, scratching the back of his head, looks up in frustration and it’s at that moment he spies the CCTV camera in reception directly in front of him.

“Can you play me the footage back from when he came in?”

Bob frowns, “Yeah, erm, everything alright, Sir?”

“It will be when I see the footage.” Hardy snaps back immediately and this prompts Bob to find the CCTV on his computer screen.

And then, just as Bob described, a teenager with a black hoody on, grey school trousers and a navy rucksack on his back, breezes up to reception, lays the envelope on the desk.

“That’s when he told me to give it to you directly. From a friend he said.” Bob explains. “Oh, and he had a skateboard with him. A lot of stickers on it. Do you know him?”

“No, I don’t know him.” Hardy looks at the time stamp. “That was over an hour ago.”

“He’s gone.” Bob confirms. “If it’s so important, I can take a screenshot and you could ask your daughter maybe? He wore school trousers, I remember that.”

They replay the footage and try to take a couple of screenshots with at least part of the boy’s face and of the skateboard he held. Once done, Hardy takes the printed picture with him and orders it via email as well.

“Call me if he comes back, or if any other kid comes by with a handwritten envelope. Don’t open it, just keep it here until I come down and collect it, are we clear?”

“Sure.” Bob replies, an uneasiness to his tone. That’s the bad part of being one of them, Hardy thinks. No privacy anymore. “Sir, is everything alright?”

“All fine, Daniels.” Hardy barks and hurries back upstairs and into his office where he sits at his desk and tries to shake the bad feeling of being watched and what it could mean.

Chapter Text

06:00

Two days later…

A phone alarm starts beeping and Alec Hardy rolls over in his bed and reaches out to stop it. It’s 6 a.m. now, time to get up and start the day. 

He gets out of bed, ensures every curtain and blinds are closed on his way to and from the bathroom even though he’s not sure if this is even necessary. Nothing has happened since he got the envelope, so he entertains the possibility that it’s been some kind of sick joke. 

The odd feeling is still there, but life has to go on. He goes to make tea and some breakfast for himself. It’s so silent  here, he even can hear his own breath, apart from the ping of the toaster and his phone beeping too.

It’s a message from Daisy, saying good morning, asking how he slept. Hardy strokes the display with his thump. He really misses his daughter, it’s not the same without her here. Maybe it’s time to get her back home. He starts typing a reply.

To Daisy: Morning Dais. Missing you here. Are you ready to come home and spend some time with your old man? We could have takeaway tonight? Love you, Dad xx

The response, to Hardy’s surprise, comes after a few minutes.

From Daisy: Missing you too. Thai? Xx

To Daisy: Sure. I can pick you and Ivy up after school, you can go and collect your things, then get Thai on the way home Xx

From Daisy: Good plan. See you later then. Xx

Hardy smiles and focusses on his breakfast again. Seems like this day will be a good one.

15:30 

The traffic around the school is slow. A lot of parents are trying to collect their kids. Nobody wants them to wander around unprotected with the slasher still on the loose.

DI Thorne has held a press conference this morning, giving a short statement confirming there has been another attack but this time of a police officer. He did a fine job, not revealing too much, but giving the press enough data to be satisfied.

Hardy is glad it hasn’t been his job this time. He doesn’t like all the cameras and microphones held into his face. The pressure to find the right words and amount of information. Someone is honking their horn behind him and he hurries to close the gap before him, finally entering the collecting area. 

There she is - his daughter. Her long blonde hair flows like a waterfall over her shoulders and she looks happy, carefree. She’s standing together with Ivy and someone else. A boy as it seems. Dark hoody with the hood pulled up. He eyes him suspiciously until he is near enough to realise it’s Tom Miller.

Now Daisy has spotted the car and gestures for the others to follow her. She waits until he parks  then opens the passenger door. “Hi dad, can we give Tom a ride home? He missed the bus.”

Tom stands beside her, looking a bit uneasy but manages a small winning smile. “Hi, Mr. Hardy.”

Hardy nods. “Sure, get in.”

Ivy has already climbed into the backseat. “Thanks for taking us home.”

Tom gets into the back too, Daisy takes the passenger seat, putting her backpack in the footwell before searching for a place for her phone to rest. The middle console is occupied with two empty paper cups and a few papers stuffed between. Hardy pulls the car off the curb and gets into the process of leaving the collecting area, which will take him as long as it did to get in.

“How was school?” He asks Daisy absentmindedly. 

“Fine.” 

Hardy smiles and Daisy pulls out the papers to put her phone between the cups instead.

“What’s this?” She suddenly wants to know.

“Hm?” Hardy can’t turn his head now because the car before him suddenly hits the breaks. 

“This picture here.”

Now he has to turn. His mind is playing tricks with him, reminding him of the disgusting pictures in the envelope. But they are safe and sound in his desk drawer at work. The key is fastened on his keyring.

Daisy holds up the printed picture of the boy who handed in the envelope with a questioning gaze.

“It’s work related.” He holds out his hand. “Give it to me, will you?”

“But this is …” She stops and frowns, then shows the paper to Tom. “What’s he called? The one with the skateboard?”

Tom takes a look then his face lights up. “Oh, yeah, I know him. Or at least his skateboard. It’s because of the pirate’s scull on there, it looks sick.”

Now, this is getting interesting. Hardy decides to go for it. “You know him, Tom?”

“Is he… is he in trouble?” Tom asks.

“Nah, I just need to talk to him.”

“So, he is in trouble.”

“He could have seen something that is really important.”

Tom pauses momentarily. “Is... is it to do with my mum?”

“You know I can’t talk about ongoing cases, lad, but he’s nothing to do with your mum being attacked, ok?” Hardy informs him, being economical with the truth. “Can you tell me his name? You would spare me a lot of time if you know.”

Tom looks at Daisy and she nods encouragingly.

“I think it’s Ryan Collins in year 7.” Tom blurts out. “But… I don’t really know him, we aren’t friends or anything like that.” Tom hurries to add. Hardy knows that the boy promised his mum to stay out of trouble. 

“He lives in the flats on the Grange Estate but I don’t think you’ll find him there. His parents work 24/7. He’s always at the skatepark. But you won’t tell him I told you, right?”

“I won’t. Don’t worry. I just need to have a real short talk with him.”

Ivy huffs. “I don’t think he will talk to you Mr. Hardy. Everyone here knows you are with the police and Ryan always gets into trouble.”

Hardy grunts and drives on, mulling it all over in his head. “Will he be at the skatepark now?”

“I guess.” Tom answers and the girls nod. 

“We could get him to come and talk to you.” Ivy chimes in. “It’s for a good thing and better than you showing up at the flat causing his parents to panic, right?”

“Maybe.” Hardy still isn’t sure if that’s the right approach. This conversation without an adult present would not be accepted at a trial or as evidence. But on the other hand … he’s not officially investigating. It’s just a few quick questions with witnesses present. “Alright, let’s do this. But for the record: This needs to be handled discreetly by you. It’s part of an ongoing investigation.”

They all nod, excitement on their faces. Tom leads them to the skatepark and Hardy and the kids sit in the car for a moment, watching a bunch of teens skating the ramps or sitting around in the fenced concrete area. 

“Oh. I can see him.” Daisy tells her dad. “He’s here. We’ll go get him.”

Hardy watches his daughter and Ivy talk to the lad before he follows them, however stops moving once he spots Hardy leaning against the car, arms folded.

“Oh, come on! He’s a cop and you knew that. I ain’t done shit.”

“Ryan Collins?” Hardy wants to know.

“What do you want from me? I ain’t done ‘nuffin.”

Hardy looks at Ivy and Daisy. “Get in the car.”

The girl’s frown and Hardy, trained by Ellie Miller, adds a softer: “Please.”

“I know you haven’t Ryan, but I just need to ask you a couple of questions.”

“Ok, so, if I’m not in trouble, what is it then?”

“You delivered an envelope to Broadchurch police station a few days ago, is that right?”

The boy shuffles around with his feet, bites his lip but then decides it’s better to answer as it seems.

“Yes, that was me but it’s not a crime.”

“Listen, you are not in trouble, lad. I just have a few questions, that’s it.”

“Alright.” Ryan huffs, looking down, his feet once again more interesting.

“Who gave you the envelope? Do you know the person?”

“No, I don’t. Never saw him before.” Ryan mumbles.

Hardy sighs. “So, do you have a habit of playing postman for people you don’t know, Ryan?”

“No, but he paid me a lot of money.”

“Really, how much?” Hardy asks, teeth gritted. Just how much was this stunt worth to Doherty?

“Forty quid. Can you believe that? Who would say no to that?”

Hardy can think of a lot of reasons to say no to such an offer from a stranger but he doesn’t want to scold the boy, he wants answers. 

“That’s quite a lot, lad. So, he gave you the envelope and told you to deliver it to the station. That’s it?”

“He came to the skatepark but from the other side over there, where the field is and asked who would want to earn some money for some delivery he needed. It’s funny cos when I agreed, he told me you would show up.” Ryan reveals. “He said it’s a game you two play.”

Now the fine hairs at the nape of Hardy’s neck stand up and he has to look over to where Ryan said the mystery man appeared. There’s a wide field behind the park, a lot of brushes, some small paths in the grass, probably made by animals. But of course, nobody is there.

“A game, hm?” Hardy pinches the bridge of his nose, taking a breath to calm himself. He can’t let his personal emotions get in the way of this right now. “Can you describe him? Age, clothes? What did he look like?”

“He wore a grey hoody and a baseball cap.” Ryan watches Hardy with care. “He was shorter than you.”

“Ok, that’s great, something else? Did he have an accent?”

“Erm… I really can’t remember but he was older than my brother and he’s 18. Maybe 20? I dunno really.”

“Did he mention what was inside the envelope?”

“Nah. Just said it was a surprise for you and he couldn’t deliver it himself because it would ruin the fun.”

Certainly some sort of surprise, Hardy thinks bitterly. “Did he give you the money right away?”

“Ah, no. Half before, half after the job was finished. He gave me a number to call and then he instructed me to meet him at a park in neighbourhood a bit outside of town. I went there with a friend because it felt a bit odd to go alone. But he just gave me the rest of the money and we parted ways.”

Hardy already fishes for his pen and notebook. “And do you by chance still have this number, or remember where you met him?”

Ryan smiles, opens his phone and searches for the contact, then hold it up for Hardy to see. “I do. He said you might ask for it and I’m allowed to give it to you.”

Jesus Christ, the prick doesn’t give two shits. It really is a game. A game where he wants to be found.

“Alright.” Hardy writes the number down but is sure that it will only lead to a burner phone which he’s probably already disposed of. “Ok, that’s it. Thank you for your cooperation, Ryan.”

The boy nods, turns and walks back to his friends without further ado.

Hardy tries to calm down and takes a few deep breaths. How in hell does that fit with a macabre joke? Someone knew he would do some investigation and prepped young Ryan for it. Told him it was a game.
What game?

19:00

The conversation over their Thai dinner is subdued because quite frankly, Hardy is nervous. 

He is trying his utmost to listen to his daughter enthusiastically tell him about her school day, but his mind is elsewhere. He hopes he is nodding in the right places as he pretends to listen. 

He isn’t offering much conversation up himself, instead taking the odd mouthful of his Pad Thai, before moving the food absentmindedly around his plate with his fork.

Daisy finishes eating, placing her knife and fork down on her empty plate and frowns at her father.

“Is that all you’re eating, dad?” Daisy eyes the half empty plate Hardy is gently pushing away from him. It’s not the Thai food but the fact he’s not overly hungry. Stress. That’s at least what Miller tells him from time to time.

 “It was a big portion. I’ll put it aside for later.” He tells his daughter and she makes a face. “Promise, love.” 

She nods at him before leaning back on her chair, changing the subject. “How’s Ellie doing?”

Suddenly Hardy becomes interested in the topic of conversation.“She’s healing. That will take some time, darling. But she’s not lost any of her quick witted sarcasm she is known for.” A small smile appears on his face and Daisy laughs. 

“So when you saw her, did she say anything about who attacked her?”
Hardy sighs. “I can’t talk about it, you know that.”

“But you’re off the case.”
  
“That’s no excuse to interfere, darlin’. DI Thorne will catch the guy. It’s just a matter of time.” Hardy’s eyes wander to the clock on the wall; it’s just turned 7pm and he’s yearning for a hot shower after a long day. “Police work has to be thorough to hold up in court. We can’t run around arresting people we think might have done it.”

Daisy shoots him a glare. “I know. I’ve lived with two detectives my whole life in case you have forgotten. It’s just… when I saw Ellie … she looked like he took all her personality. Like it wasn’t really her in the hospital bed. I want that bastard caught.”

Hardy raises an eyebrow for the ‘bastard’ but Daisy’s right. That’s what the attacker is. “Ellie will be fine, Dais, she’ll just need a bit of time to get there. She looked way better today when I saw her. She even managed to argue about whether the grapes I took her were seedless or not.”

“Grapes?” Daisy quizzes.

Hardy smiles. “Insider joke.”

Now his daughter smiles and Hardy feels that it’s safe to leave for the bathroom. “Right, I need a shower, darlin’. How do you feel about a film afterwards or do you still have this essay to write?”

“Both?” Daisy collects a few plates and dumps them on the kitchen counter, then gets her Laptop out of her school bag and comes back to the table. “I’ll start the essay now and when you’re ready we’ll watch something. I’ve got a week to finish it anyway. There’s a new series on Netflix I want to try.”

Hardy nods, stands and walks over to the bathroom but stops midway. It’s dark outside and with the lights on, he can’t see what’s lurking out there. He stops and begins to close some curtains while Daisy is making herself comfortable on the dinner table again.

“At least we’re safe here at home now.” She says and Hardy experiences the uncomfortable feeling rise again. 

“We are, aye. Just…” He takes a deep breath and forces a warm smile on his face. “See if the door is locked and don’t open it for strangers.”

“What do you think I am? A baby?” Daisy scoffs.

It’s not the time for a fight now, Hardy wants a peaceful evening, so he huffs and goes to take his hot shower.

Daisy shakes her head with a smile as she watches her father walk over to the bathroom. Ridiculous. As if she would let in the big bad wolf.

She opens the laptop and the document but it takes her a while to get into the mood and then she remembers that her dad told her to lock the door. Everything to get away from this boring essay. Maybe she can put away the rest of the dishes which still stand on the table around her laptop. Nah, that’s too much. She decides to check the door. 

Is she imagining things or did her dad sound a bit paranoid? Maybe he’s stressed again. Well, of course he’s stressed. The slasher case was his case and now this DI Thorne took over. 

Daisy doesn’t like her father’s new colleague. He has interrogated her back at the station and she’s still mad at how they treated their boss, aka her dad. Daisy reaches the front of the house. The blinds are down on the glass front door, so she can’t see what’s outside. The key is still in the door lock and she can tell from the position of it that it’s not locked. 

“So much for being safe in here.” She mumbles and is about to turn the key as she hears something and freezes. There it is again. Someone’s out there, right before the door.

Daisy stares at her hand that hovers over the key. What is she to do now? Ask who’s there? Getting her dad out of the shower like a scared kid? Or just lock the damn door? But if it’s some thief or the slasher, he will just break the glass and come in anyway. So, she does something else entirely. She switches on the outside light and then turns the key. 

The person on the other side of the door goes silent for a moment and then knocks. It’s a polite knock, not too long and not too loud. 

“Hiya in there! Someone at home?”

Daisy bites her lip. “Who’s asking?”

“DC Barnes. I work with your dad.”

What now? Daisy opens the upper blinds to risk a look outside. There’s a person clad in a dark, bulky raincoat. Right, it’s raining outside, she forgot.

“Can you… can you show me your ID?” She asks, still unsure.

“Oh, right.” The person pats his pockets and then holds a plastic card at the window. It’s a police ID card, Daisy can tell and the name’s Barnes. She feels her knees go weak with relief. It’s all harmless. She saw the ID. “Can you let me in? I already have water in my shoes.”

Daisy hurries to unlock the door again to let the poor man inside. 

“Hi.” She says after opening the door and the DC pulls down his hood. He has a friendly face and a maybe a number 2 or 3 haircut, difficult to tell the colour as it is so short. He has some stubble but has a long way to go if he’s trying to grow his beard out like her father. Daisy has never seen him before but she knows that the stations lend officers around for big cases. 

“Hi. You must be Daisy, right? Hardy told us a bit about you.”

“He did?” She’s told her dad to not do that anymore. She’s not a child and its utterly embarrassing.Typical parents.

“Oh, just the best. Can I talk to your dad for a sec?”

“He’s in the bathroom, taking a shower. But you could wait if it’s important.”

“Really? I’m surprised that you are allowed to open the door, with this slasher still walking around.”

“I can look after myself.” She tells him and is secretly proud of herself because it’s true. She’s almost an adult now.

“Ok.” 

They stand there in awkward silence for a moment, until Daisy realises that she has the role of the host and springs into action.

“You can hang your coat over there.” She points to the chairs surrounding the kitchen table. “I was going  to make tea, do you want one too?”

“Alright, how could I say no to that.”

Barnes takes off his coat. He looks lean and skinny, a bit like her dad but he’s younger. He’s wearing black jeans and a chequered red and black shirt. Daisy decides that she likes him, he looks young and hip, even as he takes his wet coat with him into the kitchen and drapes the dripping parka over the back of a chair. 

“Did they bring you in for the slasher case?” She wants to know while she puts the kettle on and searches for the teabags. 

“Oh, yes, they brought me in. Big case, right? They need a lot of officers.”  He sits down and eyes the plates and containers on the table. “Thai? I didn’t know the boss liked that.”

Daisy puts teabags into the mugs and pours water over them. “He’s a bit picky about his food. Do you want milk or sugar? Or even some leftovers?”

“Both, if you don’t mind. I wouldn’t say no to a bite, not eaten since breakfast.” DI Barnes smiles at her, his face looks open and honest, it’s almost unnerving to look at him and suddenly Daisy wishes her dad would come out and take over. She prepares the tea and hands one mug over to Barnes and places a plate and some cutlery beside him. “Help yourself. There’s some Pad Thai, spring rolls, sticky rice, and a mild chicken red curry leftover.”  

“Thanks.” He grins at Daisy, diving straight in and loading his plate up, but whilst doing so his shirt sleeve falls away from his wrist, exposing his lower arms. Daisy can see some scratch marks on his arms as she sits down opposite him. They look deep and a bit inflamed. 

“My cat.” He says lowering his fork from his mouth and takes her by surprise. “I tried to catch it to give it medicine but it got really angry.”

“Oh, sorry, I didn’t mean to stare.” Daisy feels her cheeks getting hot and looks away.

“That’s ok. So, your dad is in the shower, right? That could take some time, I guess.” He continues to eat and bends over a little. “So, how’s school these days? I don’t have any kids of my own to ask. Still a lot of homework and stupid teachers?” 

Daisy can’t stop the giggle that tries to escape. “Still the same then.”

Barnes tries to take a sip from his tea but it’s still too hot, even with the milk in it. “Well, tell me more, I don’t have anywhere else to go at the moment.”

Hardy is in the middle of rinsing out his hair as his phone starts to ring and the unnerving sound destroys what little relaxation the hot water has brought. He curses under his breath, nearly stumbling out of the shower stall in the process to pick up his mobile from the windowsill to take the call.

There aren’t many people who call him at this time of the day. Miller, work or Daisy mostly. It’s Thorne this time. The mobile almost slips out of his still wet hands but he manages to press it to his ear.

“Hardy.” He barks into the speaker at the last possible second, standing naked and dripping wet in the middle of his bathroom.

“Hardy, it’s me, DI Thorne. Wanted to let you know the results are in now.”

“And?” Hardy grabs blindly for his towel and starts to loosely dry himself off one handed. 

“The DNA from the fabric found in the alleyway and the one we found under Ellies fingernails are a match. And, now it gets interesting, it also matches the material we found in Cameron Doherty’s flat.”

Hardy stops with what he’s doing to let it sink in. “That means he’s our man.”

“Don’t be too optimistic here, we still have to wait for the analysis of the knife but you know how it works. If they are smart, they clean the weapon after every attack and Doherty seems to be one of the smart guys so far. We’ll probably only find Ellie’s DNA on it if we get lucky. But I want to get him for all of them.”

Hardy is now in the process of using his deodorant and simultaneously stepping into his underwear. He can hear Daisy laughing and talking to someone. Maybe a friend has stopped by or she’s on the phone.
“We need to find him. The sooner, the better.”

“We? There’s no we, Hardy, you’re off the bloody case.”

“Fine, you have to find him then.” He tucks the phone between his ear and shoulder to get into his trousers. “Wait a minute.” He puts his shirt on as fast as possible. It feels like he has to hurry for some reason, even if he’s unable to help, as Thorne is right. It’s not his case anymore. He doesn’t have to drive to the station and still, years of practice have made a deep imprint. 
Hardy tries to slow down and relax again – to no avail.

“What now?” He wants to know from Thorne, combing through his still wet hair with his fingers. “Did you ask the bar owner? Steve Martin?”

“I did.” Thorne sounds awfully proud of himself now. “He was generously shocked about the double life of his employee. Told us, Doherty is like a son to him and he won’t believe us until we show him some proof for our accusations. But guess what, he didn’t know Doherty moved to another flat and he still thinks he has a girlfriend. He even showed us a picture of them together.”

“He did? Do we know her?”

“Well, believe it or not, I didn’t recognise her at first but then I had a hunch and took a closer look at that whiteboard Miller and you created and there she was.”

Hardy huffs. “Tell me already.”

“It’s Catherine Read.”

Hardy opens the window to let the cold night air in and then hurries to leave the room. “Read? The one who died?”

“Exactly. We almost have him now. Come on, you couldn’t have done it any better.” Thorne sounds almost cheerful and Hardy has to smile but the smile vanishes as he hears someone in the main room. There’s definitely another person, talking to Daisy. Didn’t he tell her to not let anyone in? Does she have a secret boyfriend he doesn’t know about? But it’s not really secret to show up late in the evening when the parents are at home. Hardy frowns. 

“You did a good job.” He tells Thorne. “But you have to search Read’s flat now. We haven’t done it before because there was no need at the time. Random attacks, we thought.”

“I’m already on it. She moved out around the same time Doherty did. We have to start asking the neighbours first thing tomorrow. Maybe someone can tell us where he’s hiding out. There were a few interesting tips after the press conference but I’m wondering how he does it. Vanishing without a trace. He has no car and his face is in every newspaper by now.”

“He’s local. Dig into his records, find the parents or siblings, talk to Martin again. There has to be something.”

“Will do, but I still have to remind you that I’m giving you this information out of respect and because I need your insight. You live here, you know this town but you need to promise me not to do anything stupid, right? You can’t try to catch this filth on your own. It could ruin the case.”

“Nah, don’t tell me that, Thorne. I’m not that stupid.”

“Promise.”

“Alright. I won’t ruin the case.”

Hardy rounds a corner and walks into the kitchen and living area. He wants to find out what Daisy is up to and who the mysterious visitor is. First of all, it’s a man but his daughter blocks his view. They sit at the half-cleaned dining table, laptop open and seem to discuss Daisy’s homework.

“Daisy?” He asks, Thorne still on the phone. 

She looks up and smiles at him. “Dad, DC Barnes came by to talk to you about work. I let him in because it’s raining outside.”

Hardy lowers the phone and tries to remember who the hell DC Barnes is and what the hell he looks like. Miller always scolds him for being so sloppy about remembering his employee’s names and faces.

“Really? Is there …” 

The other person turns around too and now Hardy thinks he recognises the Detective. He has short hair, stubble, he looks like – “Hi, DI Hardy.” The Detective says smiling up at him, his arm around the backseat of his daughter’s chair. 

This can’t be right. This has to be a hell of a nightmare. But there he is. Cameron Doherty the man who attacked 7 women, one police officer and killed one of them in the process, impersonating a police officer.

And he doesn’t look worried or haunted by what he did and what might be the consequences. He just sits there as if it’s his home and Hardy is the visitor. As if he belongs.

“Detective Constable Barnes.” He manages as a greeting, projecting the name. “It’s late. Couldn’t it wait until tomorrow?”

“Dad!” Daisy hisses, taken aback by his unfriendly demeanour. “He helped me with the essay.”

The fake Barnes holds up an ID card and smiles. “You have a really cautious daughter, Mr. Hardy. She wouldn’t let me in without an ID. Good for me I brought mine with me, right? It’s dangerous to open the door to strangers these days.”

Hardy studies the ID. Doherty has shaved his head to look like the photo on the ID badge. It looks real. He tries to recall the names of the team. Do they have a DC Barnes in the team, or in a neighbouring force? He can’t begin to think how Doherty got his hands on it. He just prays the owner is unhurt.

Hardy watches the scene before him, thinking about his options to get out of it alive and with Daisy at his side. He still has the phone in his hand and decides to slowly let it slide into his trouser pocket.

“I just got off the phone with DI Thorne, DC Barnes.” Hardy tells him, hoping Thorne caught the name of the Detective to investigate their whereabouts. 

“Good ol’ DI Thorne. Always busy with catching the bad guys, hm? Listen, I wanted to come by after what happened with your partner Ellie Miller and offer any assistance. Really nasty business, right? Did it happen here in your house?” He looks around with feigned interest. 

“She came here for help.” Daisy tells him, not understanding the acute danger she is in. “It happened somewhere else.”

Hardy does a few more steps into the direction of the table but Doherty’s relaxed demeanour changes immediately.  He sits up straight and one of his hands moves to a pair of scissors which lay forgotten under a napkin. Daisy has used them to cut open the plastic bag with the Thai food in it because the knot wouldn’t come open. Hardy stops.

“Daisy, why don’t you take your homework to your room and let me talk to DC Barnes for a bit?”

“Sure.” Daisy replies and is about to collect her things as the fake DC stops her with one hand on her shoulder. 

“Oh, there’s no need. I’m not here officially, I just wanted to see how you two are doing and we were making some progress here with the essay on the industrial revolution.” He laughs. “School’s always stay the same as it seems, right Daisy?”

The girl is a bit confused about the sudden change in atmosphere but is too polite to say anything about it. She just sits there in indecision, looking back and forth between the two men. 

“It was nice having you here, Barnes, but I think it’s time to go. It’s getting late.”

“Ah, don’t be so rude. I was trying to be nice.” Doherty casually picks up the scissors now and lets the sharp tip balance on the table surface. “I thought about visiting Ellie too but unfortunately, I don’t like crowded places or hospitals. Too many ill people there. She has kids too, as far as I can remember. Two boys?”

Now Hardy can feel the fine hairs at the nape of his neck stand up. This is getting out of control.
“Tom and Fred.” Daisy offers and is immune to Hardy’s stern look.

“Right. Tom and Fred. Well, maybe I’ll wait until she is released and then go visiting her at home. Heathers Drive, isn’t it? The nice white house near the field.”

“I appreciate your concern, DC Barnes. But I have to ask you to leave now.”

“Dad, that’s rude. He’s concerned for Ellie.” 

Hardy ignores his daughter and stares at Doherty, willing him silently to escape the scene.
“He should go home to rest, darling, because there’s a lot of work to do tomorrow. We are close to catching the bastard, who attacked Ellie and the others. It’s just a matter of a few days now. 

Doherty stiffens, grabs the scissors with more force now until his knuckles turn white.
“But this special bastard seems to be very smart. Did you like the present he sent you?”

“Present?” Daisy frowns. 

“I want you to go to your room now, Daisy.” Hardy says and again, Doherty stops her, this time he grabs her wrist tightly.
“She stays.” Doherty snarls.

“Dad?” His daughter looks over to him with sudden alarm. “What is this about? Hey you’re hurting me, let me go.”

Hardy fights against his anger. Any wrong move could end in disaster. He cannot have Daisy getting hurt because he can’t control his temper.  “You don’t want her, you want me. You came here for me, not my daughter, so let her go and we’ll talk, Doherty.”

“Doherty?” Daisy frowns looking between the men. “I thought…”

“No, princess. I’m not DC Barnes. Fooled you though. You should pay more attention to the ID when someone shows you it. You never know who it could belong to.”

“But… it’s you. I saw the picture.”

“Nah princess, looks like me. Had to shave my head to look like this clown. Didn’t take much to find a copper who I could pass for. It was easy to accidentally bump into him, and well, the ID sort of fell out of his pocket into my hands.”

The words ‘bump into’ concern Hardy. “What have you done to him?”

“Nah. A little unconscious maybe, sleeping it off in an alleyway no doubt but he’ll be fine.”
Hardy exhales deeply. Yet another victim of this piece of filth.

“Anyway, DI Hardy, back to the matter in hand. You didn’t answer the question about the present.”

“And I’m not going to, so drop it.”

“I don’t know what that DS bitch of yours sees in you, but each to their own. It does beg the question, she obviously can’t be sexually satisfied by you to come to me.” Doherty’s mimic suddenly contorts into an ugly growl. “Hey, isn’t that why they took you off the case? Because you’ve been fucking her? Did you know that Daisy? Your dad has been shagging his DS.”

“What?” Daisy squeaks. “What is he talking about?”

“Nothing.” Hardy tries to stay calm and collected, to not let the fear creep into his voice. “It’s not true. I don’t know who you got this horseshit from. I never had, nor am I having an affair with a subordinate.”

“See, Ellie told me a whole different story about that the other night. She puts it about, the dirty whore.”

“No, Ellie’s not like…” Daisy begins but Hardy cuts her short.

“Leave it Daisy.”

“She’s not like that? Is that what you wanted to say?” Doherty scoffs. “I hate to tell you that but they are all the same. They lie, they cheat, they fuck around, and they all like it dirty.” He looks over to Hardy and it’s clear he wants to provoke him, get a reaction to have an excuse to use his chosen weapon. “She really was enjoying herself in the toilets, Hardy, and who am I do deny her a bit of pleasure, hm?”

Hardy closes his eyes momentarily, willing the embarrassment and growing anger to fade but his handy are shaking, he can feel his heart racing. This is disgusting and he doesn’t want his daughter to hear it. “Let Daisy go. Let’s sit down and talk, man to man.”

“But I’d really like her to hear it all. She needs to know what future is waiting for her if she isn’t careful. She needs to learn to not be a cheap dirty whore when she’s older but I don’t have much hope. This town is contaminated with sluts who think it’s ok to treat honest men like mugs!”

Doherty stabs the scissors into the wooden table with so much force, that it leaves a deep dent and Daisy is shrieking, trying to get up from her chair now, which of course, is a massive mistake, because the man grabs her and yanks her upright to press his weapon into the skin under her chin.

“I know your girlfriend left you.” Hardy states cautiously. “She threw you out of your flat, maybe cheated on you. I get it. It’s hard to accept. But what have all these other women got to do with it? What has my daughter got to do with it?”

Doherty pulls Daisy closer, the sharp tip of the scissors is stretching Daisy’s skin and she’s whimpering in pain and fear.
“Whores. The lot of them, including the dirty bitch you’re fucking, and don’t deny you’re screwing her because I heard her call out your bloody name when I made her come, mate. Did you know that, hm? She was thinking about you while I had my fingers inside her, the dirty bitch .”

Hardy winces. That’s enough. “Alright, Doherty. What do you want?”

The other man suddenly smiles again. The carefree expression is back and is a good indication that this bastard is completely insane and deranged. The sound of sirens is being heard in the distance and it’s getting louder.

“I want you to know that this is just the beginning. I’m not done with that whore of yours. Neither am I done with you and your beautiful, precious daughter.”

“For the last time, let her go.”

“But she’s such a sweet leverage. Look at her. So young and naïve. What about her mum, hm? Can’t see her around here. Didn’t she cheat and leave? Because I found an interesting article about some idiot cop covering for his cheating slut of a wife.”

“That’s enough. You’ve had your fun, let her go now.”

“Or what?” Doherty scoffs, but despite his fury, he has noticed that the sirens have moved into their direction now and it’s about bloody time, Hardy thinks. He can’t stall him any longer. He looks at Daisy. She’s not just afraid anymore. She’s angry. Like a boiling kettle about to burst.

He can’t warn her and he can’t do a thing but watch helplessly as his stubborn daughter suddenly grabs her capturers arm and sinks her teeth into his wrist, while simultaneously starting to kick her foot behind her and hits his shin. 

“Don’t you dare!” She growls and starts to physically fight, ignoring the scissor, which has nicked her skin now. Doherty hasn’t seen it coming and stumbles backwards, cursing violently but losing his grip on her. He sends her to the floor with a mighty shove and darts for the sliding door, grabbing his coat in the process. 

“Last warning, detective.” Doherty sneers and opens the door, while Hardy hurries to Daisy’s side. “I’ll be back and I’ll make you watch while I slid your daughter’s throat. And don’t forget to give Ellie my best wishes. I’m looking forward to ending our unfinished business.” With that he steps out into the darkness.

Hardy hurries over to his daughter to examine her throat. “Don’t worry, it’s not deep.”

“I don’t care.” Daisy’s voice it a bit shaky but she’s still angry. “What he said about Ellie and mum…”

Hardy pulls her close and she lets her head sink to his chest. “I know. He wanted to provoke me, it’s not true.”
“What the hell is his problem? Why does he hate women so much?”

“I’m not sure, darlin’”

Hardy remembers the mobile in his trouser pocket and fishes it out. The connection to Thorne still stands. “Did you hear all that?” Hardy asks into the speaker. 

“Yeah we did, Hardy. We got most of it recorded as well. I’m right outside your house now. Where did he go?”

“Backdoor. There’s a path that leads up to the cliffs.”

Thorne holds the phone away for a second to shout to fellow officers. “He’s gone out the back! Go!” Thorne returns to the call. “Hardy, we have to talk.”

Hardy huffs and strokes over Daisy’s hair. “Aye, that’s what I thought.”

The house is almost painfully lit by every available light now. Again, there’s SOCO – not Brian today – and again Hardy knows he has to call Tess about what just happened. Daisy isn’t safe here and the same goes for the Miller boys – and Ellie. 

He can hear the police helicopter circling overhead and now and then sees the search lights beaming down to the house.
Daisy sits on the sofa, wrapped in a blanket as she’s shivering with shock, a cup of hot cocoa held in her hands as she talks to Thorne. Hardy waits impatiently for his turn. He has thought about texting Miller but decided against it. It would just agitate her and she’ll hear it from him soon enough.

“Hardy.” Thorne comes over to him and sits opposite him. “You have a really brave daughter.”

That evokes a smile, he can’t stop. “She bloody well is, yes.”

“Ok.” Thorne huffs and lets his fingers drum on the surface of the small kitchen table. “Doherty said, he sent you a gift. What does he mean?”

There it is. Hardy knows that the shit is about to hit the fan now. “I… I got an envelope a few days back.”

“And?”

“He was watching the house, took pictures.” Hardy’s eyes dart over to Daisy but she’s busy with her phone. “Pictures of me.”

“What pictures?” Thorne’s face is a stoic mask now. He’s pissed, that’s for sure.

“Pictures of me walking around here, in the house. After a shower… you know. There was a message that said, he’s watching me.”

“And it never occurred to you to report that?”

Hardy sighs and runs his hands over his face. “I thought nothing of it in the beginning. A macabre joke by someone. He didn’t exactly put his name under it.”

“He was watching the house, Hardy. Where’s the envelope now?”

“In my office. I locked it in one of the desk drawers.”

Now Thorne frowns. “In your office? He sent his so-called gift to the station?”

“He paid some kid to deliver it. I got the CCTV from the entrance hall and was able to identify the boy.”

Thorne takes a few deep breaths. “You went out to search for that delivery boy, even though you thought it was a bad joke? I can’t believe it! You promised not to interfere. If this fucks up anything…”

“I was curious and there was no proof that it was from Doherty. I just found out about the boy today. He attends the same school as Daisy and Tom Miller. That filth paid him forty quid to deliver it and even told him the police might find him and ask questions. The said it was a game between me and him. I swear, after that, I decided I would report it first thing tomorrow morning, but well...”

“I need that envelope, Hardy.”

“It’s yours.” Hardy promises. “About what happened tonight. We need to call Miller, tell her to arrange something to get the kids out of Doherty’s reach. He knew her address and he threatened to pay them a visit.”

“I heard that much and sent a car over. Everything is fine. They are with their aunt and granddad right now.” Thorne watches Hardy intently. “Tell me again, Hardy, what kind of relationship do you have with Ellie Miller?”

“That again? He lied, Thorne. He wanted to get to me, provoke me. I’m not romantically involved with Ellie Miller. I don’t know what happened between her and Doherty but I’m sure he lied about half of it.”

“Ok. That’s enough for me. What about your daughter? Can she stay somewhere else? What about her mum? Doesn’t she live up in Sandbrook?”
Hardy nods and crosses his arms in front of his chest. “I’ll call her. She could collect her in the morning.”

“You know what? I’ll arrange for someone to drive her there tonight. She’s been through a lot over the last week.”

“Ok. Thanks, I guess.”

“But for that, I want you to come with me to visit Ellie. Tonight. Right after your daughter’s away.”

“Why? Do you want to interrogate us together about this not existent affair we are having?”

“I had to ask again after what I heard today…”

21:00 

Ellie Miller huffs and looks over at her phone. She feels restless and anxious after getting a phone call from Bob at the station telling her they were in the process of evacuating her family as fast as possible because the damn slasher visited Hardy. Well, Cameron Doherty might have a reason to be mad at her, but what is it with Hardy? What the hell did he do?

Ellie has spent the last hour organising with her dad, Lucy and Olly. They have come up with a plan, which includes taking the kids out of school for a few days and visit Olly in London where they can blend in. 

Olly has a friend who is willing to let them stay in his flat because he’s on vacation. But she still is worried about it -  to lay here helpless and hurt doesn’t help one bit. It makes her frustrated and angry. She has slept more over the last days then she ever has since the kids were born and she feels way better. But the doctors told her that the wounds still need a bit more time to heal and that she could tear the stitches if she overdoes it. 

Her phone rings again and this time it’s DI Thorne, asking to speak to her in person, and whether it would be ok to bring Hardy along, which is highly suspicious and she’s almost bursting with curiosity. He confirms they’ll be there by 9pm. She’s pretty sure visiting time is over but it’s the police and they have their own rules.

Finally, within fifteen minutes there’s a knock on the door and then Thorne and Hardy enter the room. But behind them now stands an armed guard.

“What the hell?” Ellie Miller greets them – well, mostly Hardy. “He came to your house and threatened Daisy? And then escaped?”

“Good evening to you too, Miller.” Hardy retorts with a hint of sarcasm but she ignores him in favour of berating Thorne. “Why isn’t he in custody already, Thorne? Where is he? Please don’t tell me he’s on his way here and that’s why SO19 are outside my room.”
 
“Because he vanished somewhere along the cliff part. The chopper couldn’t find him, and yes maybe he is on his way here but we don’t know so we couldn’t take any chances.” Thorne sighs.

“I’m local too but I would really like to be able to do this trick from time to time. That’s something to think about for another day. There’s nothing like a fine riddle to solve.” She feels the men look oddly at her and realises she started to ramble a bit but it’s true, she’s almost out of her mind with boredom. With is only interfered with the worry about her family’s safety.
“Well, don’t look at me that way. Hardy would have fled his room days ago, if he would have been here instead of me.”

Hardy winces and Thorne starts to rub the bridge of his nose. “Ok, guys. What happened tonight was unnecessary but I’ve already talked to Hardy about it. Withholding information isn’t the way to get a perpetrator convicted.”

“Withholding information?” Ellie wants to know, still wondering why Hardy looks like he’s about to vomit any second. “What is this all about? I thought you came here to tell me what we are going to do to stop this monster but obviously, there’s more to it.”

Thorne makes a pained sound. “There’s no damn we. You two can’t work the slasher case, you aren’t allowed to even think about it. Not officially, that is.”

“Not officially?” It’s the first time Hardy engages into the conversation. 

“Well.” Thorne looks first at Hardy, then at Ellie. “I have an idea, but you probably won’t like it….”

Chapter Text

Two days later

14:00

“Remind me again why I agreed to leave hospital early?” Ellie grinds out with a huff, as she gingerly gets up from her hospital bed, wincing slightly. She’s clad in lose comfort clothes - jogging bottoms, an oversized t-shirt and a hoody draped over her shoulders rather than on. It has been a torture to dress herself, since her shoulder is still acting up.

“I know, don’t tell me, it’s a shit plan.” Comes the answer from across the room. Ellie glares at Hardy who wears a hint of a smirk around the corners of his mouth but she knows that he isn’t really convinced about Thorne’s oh so perfect idea either.

Is this really the best way to catch a psychopathic murderer? What if Thorne is wrong? Ellie huffs and tries again to get up and onto her feet. She did it before, to hobble the exhausting way to the loo and then to get dressed with the help of an elderly nurse who scolded her to leave early in her state. But now the way will be longer than six steps back and forth. She’ll not be able to press the help button in the middle of the night, and nobody will bring her breakfast, lunch or tea.

She looks over to Hardy, who waits patiently by the door. They haven’t discussed how to handle Thorne’s shit plan yet.

“Jenkinson agreed to it.” Hardy reminds her as if able to read her thoughts. “Doherty is a smart bastard but he’s driven by rage and that’s why I agreed to it. Plus we won’t be alone in this, they’ll be watching the house and the street. Back up will be close by.”

Ripping the hospital bracelet off her wrist, Ellie tucks it into her coat pocket to keep it as a macabre souvenir and a remainder that she was able to cheat death this time.

“Oh, fuck it, let’s go before I change my mind.” She retorts and gets up off the bed. Her healing wounds protest fiercely but she stubbornly ignores the tearing sensation in her leg and abdomen. Both slashes weren’t that deep and will heal fast but not fast enough for this as it seems.

Hardy watches her closely when she passes him at the door.

“Let me go get a wheelchair.” He says quietly.

Turning around and frowning at him, she snaps. “I don’t need a wheelchair. My legs aren’t broken.”

An exasperated sigh escapes him. “Fine.”

With that he grabs her holdall of belongings from a chair and they leave her prison of boredom for good.

It feels wonderful to leave, no question. Her spirts are high at the beginning but after walking half way down the corridor and saying goodbye to a few nurses that helped her along the way, she can feel her mental and physical energy drain rapidly and suddenly isn’t so sure that she will make it to the car without any incidents.

When the doors of the ward close behind her, she finally has to admit defeat. Of course, Hardy notices that something’s not right and for the first time in a long while he reaches out to her without hesitation. His hand lands softly on her uninjured shoulder and he stands nearby as she steadies herself by leaning against the corridor wall.

“Wheelchair?” He asks her again.

She just has to nod and he’s gone, only to come back with one of those degrading things. He rolls it in front of her with a flourish movement.

“Your carriage awaits.” He tells her and she wonders why he is so soft and tame with her today. It’s nice to not argue nonstop for a change.

“Thanks.” She mumbles quietly and gingerly sits down while he holds the monstrosity in place for her. They don’t talk on the way to the lift and wait in silence for the doors to open.

When the bell chimes to announce the doors are opening, Hardy turns the wheelchair around and backs into the small box of metal in order to face the correct way for getting out. Another unidentifiable man follows them in, as well as a nurse in scrubs.

Ellie just can see the closing doors but not what’s behind her, which is maybe for the best because she doesn’t want to run into someone she knows while in this state.

But Hardy has no such luck. Someone is chatting him up and Ellie has to turn her head to look over her shoulder to see who it is.

There’s an elderly man who looks very pleased with something. “It’s you! I thought it was.” He bursts out.

Hardy looks like he wants to sink into the ground and manages a nervous smile into his direction.

“Who is that?” Ellie asks curiously out of interest. It doesn’t happen often that a stranger knows Alec Hardy since he’s not originally from this area and this makes it even more interesting. Maybe it’s an old family friend, someone who knows Hardy from his early days on.

“We met here in the hospital.” Hardy presses out. “Not sure we exchanged names.”

“I’m glad you remember. It was exactly here, in the lift. Name’s Donald Dillham but you are right, we never exchanged names.”
This time the man takes a step around Hardy to have a better view of Ellie and to talk to her directly. “He was in such a hurry since you’d just had the bairn, even went the wrong way out of the lift. He must’ve found you in the end as I take it.” He laughs at his own hidden joke.

Suddenly the penny drops and she recalls the conversation with Hardy a few days prior. She decides to play along. “Oh, he’s always a bit headless when it comes to these things, right darling?”

Hardy winces. “I wouldn’t say….”

The man doesn’t care for the answer. “Boy or girl?”

“Tell the good man, will you?” Ellie demands and Hardy looks like he bit into a lemon.

“Erm, yes, we… we had a girl. We named her…” pausing, he spies a poster displayed on the wall of the lift: Keep Fit With Hilary. “Hilary.”

Ellie has a hard time keeping her expression neutral. That’s typical Hardy to not be able to come up with a suitable modern girl’s name. Hilary?

“Oh, that’s a lovely name.” The man says but doesn’t look the part. “Congratulations. Did you name her after a relative? Wait, I forgot, the old names are modern again. I like that, to be honest.”

Ellie smiles brightly and Hardy is modelling a pained expression.

Dillham is silent for a moment. Then his face lights up again. “There’s a lady who runs a keep fit class –”

“Well, this is us.” Hardy announces as the lift suddenly comes to a halt and the doors open. Gripping the handles of the wheelchair tightly, he pushes the chair as hard as he can so they can escape anymore incessant questioning, Ellie nearly falling out in the process because she still is bent sideways a bit.

“Hey, watch it.” She scolds him while the doors are closing. “I just gave birth to sweet baby Hilary, I’m still a bit sore in some areas.”

Once out of ear shot and out of the main entrance, Ellie can’t let it go. “Hilary? Bloody Hilary? What kind of a name is that? Hilary Hardy?”

“I panicked. I saw a poster in the lift and went with that. And just to be clear, it’s your baby, so it would be Hilary Miller.”

“Hang on,“ She enunciates “You made her up, so she gets your name. Hilary Hardy.”

Alec scoffs. “Poor kid…”

“Unbelievable.” Ellie shakes her head. “So, you wouldn’t purposely pick that as a name if you had another child?”

The questions met with a grunt. “Very unlikely I’ll have another child and if I did, no way would it be named Hilary.”

“Good to know, I suppose.” Ellie sniggers while Hardy pushes the wheelchair to the car park.

It’s busy here. A lot of people are coming and going and suddenly she feels a bit overwhelmed. Cameron Doherty still is somewhere out there. He watched Hardy, maybe even followed him around, aware of the fact that he is wanted by the police and he revels in the thrill. It‘s all one big game to him.

“There are officers here, watching us, right?” She wants to know.

“Yes. Two plain clothed armed officers have been following us at a distance all from when we left the ward.”

“What? But… you didn’t tell me.”

“Thought you noticed.”

“I was a little busy with an imaginary child.” Ellie justifies.

“It’s all going to the plan, no need to worry., an unmarked car will follow us to yours and another one will be waiting there. He won’t get a chance to come close before we want him to.”

He’s right, but Ellie can’t shake the uneasy feeling. She never saw it coming when walking home that night. That’s something that irks her constantly. If only she had drunk less, maybe she would have been able to end the madness right there.

She’s trained, she has good hearing and can normally sense danger quite efficiently. But Doherty sneaked up to her with ease and attacked with such brutality… she shivers and Hardy misinterprets it immediately.

“I have a blanket in the car. Sorry, I should have brought a jacket.”

“That’s ok. I can see the car already.”

They stop and Ellie warily gets out of the wheelchair, this time with Hardy’s help. He opens the passenger door for her and holds her steady while she tries to fold herself into the seat without causing too much damage. The task is exhausting and she’s glad when Hardy insists taking back the wheelchair to the hospital entrance. With her head on the cool glass of the window, she allows herself to close her eyes for a moment to regroup her thoughts and her racing mind.

What Thorne asked them to do is like a paradox of some kind.

Luring the killer to her house by pretending to be in a romantic relationship with her boss, even though they fought so hard to prove every accusation wrong is irritating at best. Even Thorne had to admit that but it’s what makes Doherty go stir crazy as it seems. Ellie has heard about what Doherty revealed to Hardy. It’s sickening and embarrassing but only she knows that there is a truth in what he said.

Her calling Hardy’s name out in the toilets. No wonder Doherty has come to the conclusion that there is something physical between her and Hardy, Ellie witnessed first hand how extremely he reacted to this made up fact. Thorne even consulted with a criminal analyst. Both are positive that Doherty wants revenge and will come to finish what he started.

The driver’s door opens and Ellie nearly jumps.

“Sorry.” Hardy apologises as he gets behind the wheel. “I didn’t mean to scare you.”

“I wasn’t scared.” She stubbornly states.

Hardy gives her a weary look before starting the car. “Last chance to get out of it.”

Ellie bites her lip, then shakes her head. “No, I’ll do this. I want that monster behind bars as soon as possible.”

“Alright.”

They turn onto the main road now. Ellie sighs. “We should talk about how this will work.”

“But we already talked through it. Thorne wants us both in one location and your house is more fitting because of the opportunity to rent the house opposite yours. They already moved in, I watched it. It looked really convincing. Equipment is set up in there and they have installed the cameras around the house while cleaning your gutters in the process…”

“Yes, I know all that but what I meant is how does it work with us there?”

“Oh, erm…” He scratches the back of his head. “Well, Thorne doesn’t want us to … erm, you know. It’s more that…” He stops and looks a bit frustrated. “It’s a really unique situation. They accused us of having an affair. Twice now, as you know and now, they want us to pretend we are having an affair without actually having one.”

“Well… there we are.” She mocks him. “That’s not an answer.”

“What do you want me to say here?” He demands. “I don’t know yet. We’ll figure it out one way or another I guess. Always do don’t we?”

Ellie looks at him with sudden interest. “So, erm, where are you sleeping?”

“Hm?” He asks a bit flummoxed by the sudden change of topic. His eyes focus on the road and he grips the steering wheel a little tighter.

“You heard me. Where do you sleep?”

“Well, erm… in the guest room. Your father is away and so I thought I would…”

Suddenly Ellie interrupts.“Did Thorne and the analyst specify how we have to act around each other?”

“We had the same briefing. I know as much as you do. If he really is watching the house, he needs to get the impression that we at least are friendly with each other and it might speed things up if we…”

Ellie makes an impatient gesture with her hand to stop him but he doesn’t get the hint.

“…stay close and keep basic physical contact. Like… err, like holding hands, hugging, sitting side by side.” He watches her out of the corners of his eyes. “But if that’s too much… I mean, I won’t be offended if you prefer to skip that suggestion. It’s fine, really.”

“Don’t be stupid. We’ve already slept in the same bed and it we tolerated each other. I mean, for a start, you didn’t snore!”

“Oh, yeah, ok.” Is she imagining things here or does he sound relieved? Does he want to be close to her? She thinks back to when he told her he stopped dating Amanda Sinclair. How he held her hand and how he acts around her now. Almost protective in his own way.

They sit in silence until Hardy takes the exit to her house. Finally, it’s him who can’t stand the silence anymore. “Don’t worry about it. It will look plausible. With yer family away an’ yer injuries, ye need someone t’ bring you food or collect things. Beth is out of question, we can’t bring her into the line of fire. It has to be me.”

“But he might smell the trap 10 miles against the wind.”

“He won’t. We positioned a marked car in front of the house the last day. It will be there the next day and then they will retreat.”

Ellie still feels uneasy about it, she doesn’t like to be the pawn in this dangerous game. “Have I already told you it’s a shit plan?”

“A thousand times and I agree to the point where it begins to make sense. Doherty already threatened to get to us and I’ll do whatever it takes to catch the bastard.”

Ellie stares at him. “Whatever it takes? What’s that supposed to mean?”

Now he takes his gaze off the road, eyes wide open in a panic. “Oh, Millah, no! No, not that. I didn’t mean…”

Ellie huffs, feeling a bit defensive. “That again?”

“What again?”

“Remember when we got the case? You told me I’m, and I quote, not unshaggable.”

Now it’s Hardy’s turn to make a frustrated noise. “Why do you bring that up again? I apologised. It was a misunderstanding.”

“I looked it up. It’s not a real word.”

The car turns into Ellies street and she can’t help but look out for any visible changes. But its just the ‘for rent’ sign at the house on the other side of the street that is missing. There’s an unmarked police car parked nearby.

Hardy parks the car in her driveway. “There we are.”

“Always nice to come home. Even with a psychopathic killer on the loose who wants to get to us.” Ellie says, laughing sardonically.

He winces at her words. “We can do this. Right…Ellie?”

Her first name hangs in the air, spoken with his Scottish accent it sounds like an exotic bird. She tries to ignore it for now. Maybe she’ll find the strength to ask him about this later on.

“Ok, let’s do this.”

She lets Hardy help her up the small flight of stairs that lead to the front door and watches him getting out a key to open it for her. It feels oddly familiar, yet very strange, that he is the one undertaking these tasks.

Hardy gives her an encouraging small smile and they make their way inside.

Ellie can see that her son’s jackets and shoes are missing from the hallway and its awfully quiet in here. She can’t remember the last time she came home to an empty house, or staying the night here alone. Well, technically, she won’t be alone tonight.

Hardy’s phone starts to ring and he takes the call but puts the phone on speaker soon after and mouths that it’s Thorne.

“Hi Ellie, how are things? Did you get home ok?”

“All fine, Sir, thanks.”

“I wanted to speak to you and Hardy, make sure you understand how this operation works.”

“You’ve already briefed us. Twice.” Hardy tells him with a pained expression.

“And I’ll happily do it again.” Thorne chimes. “The surveillance team is already based in the house opposite yours, posing as a married couple named Samantha and Jack Smith who have just moved in. They will come by later to check on the equipment.”

Ellie looks over at Hardy. They talked about cameras in the house but she didn’t want that. “No cameras in the house?”

“No. Just one at the front door and one at the backdoor. Absolute minimum. The rest is already set up by our tech guys. They disguised themselves as gardeners. So, you’ll have to thank them for doing your flowerbeds and clearing you drain pipes. But as you’ll see, we will have an eye on you two 24/7.”

“Let’s just hope Doherty doesn’t sense a trap here.” Hardy answers. “Otherwise, all the effort was for nothing.”

“He will bite. It’s too appealing. You saw the police car, right? We’ll let it stay there for another day and night and then it leaves. If he watches the house, and I’m sure of it, because he wants revenge, he will easily be tricked into thinking the police lost interest when the car leaves, that’s when he will think about striking.” Thorne explains in detail. “But as I said, there’s no need to worry. The team can get there within seconds so as soon as he appears we will be over there like a shot.” Thorne reassures.

“Ok.” Ellie sighs. “Ok.”

They say their goodbyes and Ellie makes her way over to the sofa near the kitchen while Hardy excuses himself with the task of making tea. The sofa is a lumpy old thing but right now it looks like heaven. She eases herself down and sinks into a heap of cushions with a sigh. Just a little break to rest her eyes and heal her body, is the last thought she has.

Ellie wakes up with a jolt. There’s harsh sound invading her peaceful sleep. It’s the damn doorbell.

“Stay there, I’ll get it.” Someone says right beside her. For one second, she’s unsure if this isn’t part of a dream but then she remembers where she is, with whom and why. Hardy gets up and walks briskly out of the room and into the floor like he owns the place. She lets him open the door and hears friendly chatter, while trying to get up to follow him slowly. It’s more painful now than it was leaving the hospital. A good reminder that she must be due another round of the painkillers the doctors prescribed her.

There’s a young couple at the door, the blonde woman is holding a glass Pyrex dish wrapped in tin foil.

“Oh, Mill – Ellie, the new neighbours came over to say hello.”

“Hi.” Jack greets her. “We heard you’ve been in hospital. How are you feeling?”

“Could be better.” Ellie answers honestly.

“We brought you a lasagne but please don’t worry, I didn’t make it myself, it’s from the little Italian place in town.” Samantha sniggers. “Oh and you can’t have a lasagne without garlic bread so we got you one of those too, along with a house salad.”

“And this.” Jack chimes holding up a bottle of wine. Can we come in for a moment?”

“Yes, of course.” Ellie lets Hardy take the gifts and they all proceed back to the sitting room, where she unceremoniously flops down on the sofa again.

“DS Miller, DI Hardy, pleased to meet you.” The man properly introduces himself and his colleague with handshakes. “I’m Jack Williams, and this my colleague Samantha – Sam – Davies. We came over to brief you about the equipment but to be honest, there’s not much to it. DI Hardy already supervised the instalment outside the house this morning. There’s no need for eyes and ears inside the house, as I see it. The weakest points are the front and back door and one of the cellar windows. We have that covered already. If Doherty tries to contact you via phone, we are prepared. Any more questions?”

“No.” Hardy says and looks over to Ellie. She shakes her head.

“Ok, in that case we’ll leave you two alone now.”

Ellie tries to get up but all three of them tell her to stay seated and Hardy is the one who shows them to the door in the end. The burning sensation of the wound in her shoulder is getting stronger now.

“Are you alright?” Hardy asks her when coming back. “You look pale.”

Ellie sighs. Now is not the time to pretend everything is ok. She knows she will need his help over the next few days.
“I need a glass of water and my medication. It’s still in the bag.”

“Sure.” He tells her with a soft smile and obeys to her orders. Returning soon after, he puts the glass right beside the wine bottle and sits down beside her to pull out the medication from the paper pharmacy bag.

As he removes the tablets from their respective blister packs one by one tipping the pills into her hand she holds out for him. Not so long ago she was the one who made sure he took his medication, now the roles are reversed. Oh, how times have changed, Ellie muses.

“Are you hungry? The lasagne is still warm.”

She takes a big gulp of water to swallow the tablets together before answering. “What about the wine?” He frowns and leans across her to pick up the wine bottle from the table to look at it. “Are you sure it’s a good idea to drink with your medication and all?”

“Probably not.” Ellie sighs.

After closer inspection of the bottle, Hardy has good news. “It’s alcohol free would you believe?”

Ellie’s eyes widen. “Well get it open then. I’ll get the glasses.”

Again, she pulls herself into a more sitting position but is surprised by Hardy’s hand on her knee, holding her back.
“Let me do it. It’s not a problem and you should rest as much as you can.”

His hand radiates warmth through the fabric of her jogging pants and it leaves her a bit breathless. But then he stands up and vanishes into her kitchen. She can hear him get plates and cutlery, the typical clink of the wine glasses. When he comes back, she can see that he has organised everything on a tray for her. He unscrews the wine, pouring it into the two glasses. Then hesitates a second before sitting down beside her on the sofa again, handing her the wine.

“Cheers.” They say in unison, clinking their glasses together.

“To catching a psychopathic murderer.” Ellie says and Hardy nearly chokes on his first sip of alcohol-free wine.

“To the point, as always, Miller.”

She grins at him. “Back to Miller now?”

“Oh.” He sets his glass down on the table. “I didn’t know you’d want me to call you Ellie. If it makes this easier…”

“I told you to call me Ellie the first time we met. But you said it creates a false sense of intimacy.”

He winces. “That was ages ago.”

“You called me Ellie in the car today.”

“I wanted to make a point.”

She takes another sip of the wine before answering. He’s single again. He told her so and they have to pretend to be… something. So why not test the water? “I like how you say my name. Ell-ie.” She mimics.

He looks at her with open surprise. “Really? Why?”

“Because you make it sound so different.”

“I just say your name like I would say any other name. Ell-ie.”

Again, it’s underlaid with a faint accent he tries to suppress now.

“What about you? If you call me Ellie now, should I call you Alec?”

He doesn’t look pleased. “I told you the truth when saying I don’t like my name but it’s only fair, I guess.”

“Ok, Alec.” She says and sees him make a face. “I’m starving right now, so please can we eat.”

Chapter Text

---

Things That Go Bump In The Night aka Fright Night Part 1

19:40

Hardy and Miller sit together on the sofa for a while after their unexpected dinner and talk about the safety of their kids and family members. Hardy senses that Ellie is still worried about her boys, even though they will be safe in London with Lucy and David. But soon enough the conversation ebbs away and they both catch each other staring out of the window.

“Do you think he is watching us?” Ellie asks unexpectedly.

“If he’s planning something , he needs to watch us to learn about our routine first, so he’s most probably out there somewhere but wouldn’t dare come too close right now.”

She scoffs. “We don’t have a routine yet, it’s the first night we’ve stayed together in ages.”

“He doesn’t know this.” Hardy counters, sniffing.

“True.” She shivers slightly. “Still… would you mind closing the curtains? It’s getting dark and I feel like I’m in a goldfish bowl.”

Hardy nods, getting up from the sofa doing what Ellie has asked him. He also clears the trays and empty plates away to take them into the kitchen. As he begins loading the dishwasher, he hears Ellie’s voice from the other room. She’s talking to someone on the phone. Possibly her sister or dad. Hardy takes a look at the clock. It’s past eight. He looks over to the kettle, deciding that tea is what they need next.

He hears Ellie chat away and wonders about his own daughter. Daisy hasn’t called him yet and Tess neither. His Ex-wife is more than a bit angry at him right now and he can’t blame her. It was selfish of him to assume she would be safe with him, and in retrospect Tess was right in wanting to take her after Ellie was attacked. All because he wanted to prove he can be a good dad.

Hardy scoffs and puts tea bags and milk into two mugs, pouring boiling water over them.

He notices it’s gone quiet in the other room, the phone call is over.

“I made us tea.” He calls out to remind her of his presence. He still feels like an intruder here, even though he has been in this house a lot over the years but it feels odd to navigate through the rooms as if he’s at home here.

He takes out the teabags, putting them into the kitchen bin and carries the hot drinks back to the sofa. Ellie looks very tired now but whispers a thanks when she takes the mug from him with her good arm.

They sit in silence for a while, out of words and topics because it’s clear that Ellie will need to get to bed soon and he will stay downstairs in the guest room that still smells of her father’s aftershave, and shoe polish.

“So… do you mind if I switch on the TV for a few minutes?” She wants to know. “I just need some background noise as it’s too quiet here without the boys.”

“No, that’s fine. It’s your home.”

She frowns. “And yours too for the next few days. If you want to have a bit of privacy you can go to the guest room or the kitchen. Did you bring that book you’re reading at the moment?”

He did bring the book. It’s a thriller but he can’t bring himself to read on since Doherty sneaked into his house. He shakes his head. “Just turn on the TV, Mill… Ellie.”

She smiles at hearing her name and manages to get the remote from the table by herself. They decide on some sitcom but neither of them is really listening or paying too close attention to it.

Not long after, Hardy turns to her. “Will you manage on your own or, err … do you need help getting ready for bed?” He asks and earns a glare from her.

“Do you want to brush my teeth for me as well?” She snips back sagely. “I managed fine while in hospital and I will manage just fine here.”

“No need to get defensive.” Hardy retorts.

“Knob.” She mutters but there’s no edge to her voice.

“Alright, have it your way, then.” He huffs, putting his now empty mug on the table.

They watch the show for a while then switch programs twice and around 21:00 Ellie’s head rests on a pillow, her eyes are half open. Hardy can see her chest rise and fall more slowly. She’s on the verge of sleep.

Unthinkable that this murderous bastard nearly took this view away from him. He wonders if the attack would have happened if he told her to not come over but Doherty must have followed her from the bar and it’s highly possible that he might have gotten to her in her home with her father and the kids nearby. Hardy winces at the thought. He knows Ellie wanted to have fun that night, she told him she was ready to move on and she actually managed to find someone, even though it happened to be the killer they were searching for. He initially was hoping that her messages meant she came to the same conclusion than he after the mess with Amanda but if he’s honest, it’s way to farfetched to be true.

“Can I ask you something?” He asks on a whim.

“Hm?” Is the faint response.

“Do you really want to move on? Erm… relationship wise, I mean.”

“I don’t know, Hardy. It’s late and… well, of course I don’t want to get old alone but I don’t think I’m interested in dating right now for obvious reasons.”

Hardy nods. Of course, what a stupid question to ask. But maybe, if he’d specified in a little more detail…

Would it hurt to test the waters? He mulls it over in his head while staring at the TV screen without noticing the program anymore. It takes him a while to find the right wording and courage but when he does he suddenly feels almost nauseous.

“But what if ye don’t have t’ go through the process of dating? What if ‘t was someone you know?”

He holds his breath, feels his palms get sweaty but there’s no response. He turns and dares to take a look at Ellie and in this moment, he can hear a soft snoring coming from her. She has fallen asleep. Hardy sighs. Why is it that he’s so bad at sensing the right moment for these sorts of things? But maybe her falling asleep saved him from rejection and possible damage to their friendship?

He bends over to lightly stroke over her arm, because a lumpy sofa isn’t the ideal spot for her to rest with her injuries that still need to heal.

“Ellie, wake up. You can’t sleep here.” He soothes. This is just enough to make her stir.

“Hardy?” She mumbles as she focuses on him beside her. “Is, is it time to go to bed?”

“That’s up to you but I don’t mind if you want to sleep now. It was a long day.”

“Thanks.” She replies, sitting up and hoisting herself up from the sofa. “I need to pee.”

Hardy watches as she slowly struggles to walk to the downstairs toilet along the hall.

He wants to offer her a hand but knows she’ll only bat him away if he does, so instead just sits there, listening to any alarming noises that tell him he needs to step in to help.

She seems to manage fine and soon comes back but walks by over to the kitchen where he can hear her rummage through a cupboard and stands up to see what she’s up to.

“I think I need to go to bed now.” She tells him when she notices his presence. “I just thought it’s better to take a bottle of water with me and the pills.”

Hardy nods, a bit disappointed, but of course she must be exhausted and sleep will help her heal more than keeping him company.

“Do you need help?”

She glares at him. “With what, Hardy? Getting into my nightdress? We had that already. I can manage just fine.”
“Alright, then I’ll leave you to it. Call if you need anything.”

She sniffs and looks down at her feet. “I know. Thanks.”

He gets the pill bottles for her and follows her through the hallway to the stairs where she stops and looks a bit lost and he can’t blame her because he feels the same. It’s an odd situation they are in. He lifts his hand to cautiously pat her arm and she lets him.

“See yer t’morro, Miller.” He concludes.

“Night Hardy.”

“Night Miller, sleep well.”

She then turns and hobbles up the stairs while he loiters in the hallway until he’s sure she reached her room and closed the door behind her.

“Ok, what do I do now?” He mumbles and walks back to the sitting room, where he plumps the cushions on the sofa, clears their mugs and sets the dishwasher going, doing a final sweep of the downstairs to ensure all doors and windows are secure, which thankfully they are.

But after doing all this he once again finds himself at the bottom of the stairs. Should he go and see if she’s ok? But she would’ve called if she’s not. Hardy is frozen in indecision for a moment but then sighs and turns away to prepare for going to bed himself.

He brushes his teeth in the bathroom and goes through his usual bedtime routine and finally he climbs into the bed, clad in some pyjama pants and a t-shirt at around 10.30pm. Still early for his standards, but what else is there to do?

He takes one last look at his mobile phone, fires off a good night message to Daisy, as well as responding to a message sent from Tess. She’s actually checking if he’s ok and updates him how Daisy is doing, but passive aggressively informs him he traumatised his own daughter. Before signing off her message she also has asked about Ellie. Hardy finds it fascinating that these two women get along quite well even though they couldn’t be more different in his eyes.

He looks at the book on the nightstand but can’t bring himself to read it now. So, he just switches off the light and lays down, trying to settle himself in a different bed under the sheets that smell of Ellie’s washing detergent. He closes his eyes and tries to calm his thoughts.

Sleep, however, fails him. He tosses and turns for the next few hours. No matter what he tries he cannot relax. It’s somewhat stuffy in here but he doesn’t want to sleep with an open window – that would be an open an invitation for Doherty to get into the house. Hardy scoffs at the thought. But that is what Thorne wants to happen. Doherty has to be lured here somehow. But not tonight, Hardy decides. He turns around and keeps his eyes shut, stubbornly waiting for sleep to take over, but now the mattress is suddenly feels too firm for his liking, and he cant find a comfortable position and the pillow is too soft.

It’s a little after 1am when he finally gives up and instead stares up at the ceiling as incessant thoughts race through his mind.
Something has changed between Ellie and him and he wonders if he’s the only one who can feel it. She went out to that pub to have fun. She told him so. A touch of jealousy – quite possibly – played a part in why she went out.

Was it the right decision to create a trap like that? Cameron Doherty is a slippery sod and Hardy can only hope that he will bite. Would it have been enough to show his picture in the media? But then Doherty had changed his appearance the time he came to threaten Hardy and he probably wouldn’t stop with his assaults even though the police are now actively searching for him.

The image of Ellie Miller vanishing from his life and into nonexistence is so horrifying that he feels his heart skip a beat. Using the heels of his hands he rubs his eyes to make the thoughts go away. Ellie saved his life more than once, gracing him with an extraordinary friendship that kept him going and – if he is honest – made him come back to Broadchurch. He has always been attached to her in some way, to her optimism and her bright sunny smile to her sharp but empathic mind.

Suddenly he can hear muffled sounds from above and freezes. What is happening up there? His heart rate shoots up. Did someone get inside without the surveillance team noticing?

Hardy sits up and is even more alarmed when there’s an almighty crash and the ceiling above him vibrates. Her instantly knows he needs to go upstairs to check on her.

Flinging the duvet cover off himself, he swings his legs out of bed and makes his way upstairs to the landing, heart hammering in his chest. But when he comes to a halt before her door, he can hear her more clearly now and is sure it has to be a nightmare she‘s having rather than an intruder in the room.

“Everything alright in there?” He asks tapping against the door but there’s no reply. Should he go in, see if she needs help? Isn’t it a bad thing to wake someone up from a nightmare or was it about sleepwalking?

He jumps when something else crashes to the floor and now he really is concerned for her safety.

“I’m coming in now!” Hardy declares before opening the door.

As he stands in the doorway, he’s greeted with a beside lamp that’s switched on but knocked off the nightstand, albeit still semi illuminating the room.

The duvet is half on the floor, half entangled around Ellie’s body on the bed and she is desperately fighting some demon in her sleep. “No, no! Get off me!”

Since her legs are trapped by the duvet, she just has her arms to fight off her invisible attacker and now the former crashes he heard can be identified. Along with the lamp, the bedside clock, a photo frame and a bottle of water are scattered on the carpet next to the bed.

Hardy steps beside the bed and puts his hand on her leg but she starts trashing even harder. “I can’t breathe!” She squeezes out. “Get off me, get off!”

“Miller!” He briskly shakes her leg but she doesn’t respond to that. “It’s me, Hardy.” He tries again. “You have to wake up. It’s just a dream.”

She now claws at the neck of her shirt, whimpering in despair. Hardy scoots closer, lightly touching her arms. “Ellie, wake up. Come on, it’s just a dream.”

She is sobbing now, the horror of whatever she is experiencing clearly written on her face.

“I can’t breathe, Hardy!” She whimpers and suddenly every bit of tension leaves her body. “Help me, you have to help me.”

He strokes her upper arms in empathy. “I’m right here, all you have to do is wake up properly. It’s just a dream, Ellie.”

It takes her a moment to calm down and focus on him.

“Hardy?” She pants out, looking at him confused at first. “What the fuck are you doing in here?” She snaps after a brief moment.

He frowns in confusion. “You were having a nightmare, I heard shouting and a crash and came to check on you.”

Ellie struggles to sit upright and winces in discomfort.

He cannot help but notice beads of sweat trickling down her forehead, the front of her light grey t-shirt is slightly sweat stained. He has to avert his eyes once he notices the outline of her breasts under the material. She isn’t wearing a bra and he tries not to make it obvious he’s clocked them, but it’s too late and she folds her arms across her chest to protect some of her remaining modesty.

“Doesn’t give you the right to just walk into my bedroom.” She hisses. “Fuck sake, Hardy.”

“I tapped on the door, called your name, but there was no response.” He bites back.

She stares daggers at him and he can feel the anger burning holes into his body. Her chest rises and falls quickly as her heart is racing still from evidentially the nightmare but after a moment she suddenly sighs and rubs her face with her hands. “It felt so real.”

Hardy bends down to pick up the clock and the photo frame and puts them back onto the nightstand. “You said you can’t breathe.”

“Because he was fucking strangling me!” She barks out behind her hands. “He was too strong, I couldn’t fight him.”

Hardy grabs the water bottle from the floor and holds it out to her and she takes it with trembling fingers.

“I’m sorry.” He tells her. “I know this can’t be easy.”

“Fuck sake.” He hears her mutter under her breath. “I really don’t want to talk about it right now.”

“Ok, fine.” But he can’t just leave now. It feels like he is destined to be here with her in the dead of night. “But… You asked me to help.”

“What?”

“In your dream. You asked me to help and I would have done so. I swear, I would have helped because you of all people, you didn’t deserve that and I happily would have taken your place if it could have saved you from being attacked.” He freezes at his own words, scared that he might have said too much, that she will tell him off now.

Ellie stares at him in utter disbelief but soon her facial expression darkens. “He was after me because of what happened in the bar, Hardy. He didn’t get what he was after and it hurt his pride. He must’ve followed me all the way from the bar just waiting for his chance. No way that you would have been able to take my place, you knob. Even if I hadn’t decided to pay you a late-night visit, it would’ve happened anyway.”

He scoffs at her outbreak. “Whatever happened between you two doesn’t justify his actions.”

“Well, probably not but I still won’t tell you what happened.”

“And I still don’t want to know about it.” He retorts.

Ellie huffs and manages to entangle her feet to gingerly get up and out of bed to shuffle over to a dresser. “I need dry clothes and I need to pee.”

“Oh, erm… well, I’ll leave you to it then.”

But to his surprise she doesn’t react to that at all. She just pulls out fresh clothes and then turns to him again hesitantly, almost looking a bit embarrassed. “Could you get new sheets from the airing cupboard on the landing? Just put them on the bed. I’ll manage somehow.”

He nods and watches her vanish into the ensuite before he gets to his task. He finds the cabinet and the sheets, decides on something floral and heads back. Ellie is still in the bathroom, he can hear water running but knows better than to ask her if she needs help. Instead, he starts to make the bed and secretly takes in the appearance of the room for the first time. He’s never been in here before. He just walked by a few times, Fred pulling at his hand, eager to show him a new toy or a special drawing. The turquoise wall behind the dark metal bed creates a calming atmosphere. It’s a bit messy on the surface but upon closer inspection everything is organised - like Ellie. A bit messy on the surface, structured and stable on the inside. He smiles to himself and straightens the duvet before standing back to admire his handiwork.

“Really, I could’ve done if by myself.” Ellie chirps as she re-enters then bedroom and Hardy rolls his eyes before turning to her.
“I’m sure you could’ve but it’s way easier this way.”

She stifles a yawn. “It’s past one. We should get some sleep now.”

That’s it, time for him to go down to his room again. He watches her climb into the bed.

“Alright, you can text me anytime if you need anything.”

Ellie nods, suddenly looking a bit tense and lost at the same time. “Can you…” She stops and looks away. “Do you think…”
He sits back down at the end of the bed again, eager to hear what she has to say.

“It’s silly, really, but would it bother you to… erm… stay?”

His heart rate quickens again, this time not out of fear. “You mean stay here, with you?”

She makes an impatient sound. “Well, yes, what did you think? Just sleep here, nothing else.”

“Of course.” He nods a bit too enthusiastic but can’t stop it. “It doesn’t bother me, it’s ok.”

“It’s just… he’s out there somewhere, Alec. He wants to finish what he started and it scares the shit out of me. I can’t understand how you can be so calm about it.”

He scoots into her direction, not sure how to do this. “I’m not calm about it, believe me.”

Ellie settles down after fluffing her pillow, watching him with high interest and amusement.

“You can’t sleep sitting up.”

He inspects the single duvet although he already knows it’s made for one person only. “Is there another blanket…”

“Just get into bed now.” She interrupts him and lays down with an irritated sigh. “Don’t make it difficult.”

“But it’s…” He huffs in indecision. That’s what he secretly wanted and yet it scares him even more than the fact that there’s a lunatic out there somewhere. Because he still isn’t sure how she will react when she finds out about how he feels about her.

Ellie, oblivious to his conflicted thoughts, pats the mattress right beside her. He follows suit, lays down and is acutely aware that she is just inches away. He can even feel her body heat when she gently drapes the blanket over them both and he’s careful not to touch her in any way. It would be inappropriate, besides they aren’t an official item, and also he doesn’t want to hurt her, after all, her wounds are still healing.

This isn’t caused by a lofty booking in some hotel. They both made a conscious decision this time and it feels exciting but dangerous all at once. They’ve known each other for much longer than the last bed sharing escapade so it‘s only natural the duvet barrier is no longer necessary. It‘s what friends are allowed to do, can do even, without it being deemed sordid.

“God your feet are cold.” She complains after a foot accidentally brushes hers when he moves slightly to get comfortable
“Sorry.” He apologises before laying dead still through fear of doing it again.

“Feels odd.” Ellie sniggers slightly. “You here in my bed.”

“Well you invited me in.”

“I know. I’m just not used to sharing a bed with anyone except Fred these days when he has a nightmare or is sick.” She reveals before ending with a big yawn.

“Do you think you can sleep now? Shall I turn off the light?”

“Mmm.” She sleepily replies and he leans to switch the lamp off. “Night Hardy.”

“G’night Miller.”

He closes his eyes and listens to her breathing until it becomes a soft snoring that indicates she has fallen asleep. Hearing this, he is relaxed enough to follow soon after.

End Of Part 1

Chapter Text

The Following Morning: 10:00am

Warm sun dances over Ellie’s double bed via a gap in the blinds, the rays warm her face as she’s laying on her side facing the window.

She stirs a little, not fully awake yet but enough to saviour the lazy feeling of having a lie in. It feels like the weekend, the kids seem to be downstairs, probably watching tv and making their own breakfast. The bed is warm and cozy, the sun warms her face and she sighs contentedly, snuggling deeper into her pillow.

Her little private moment is ruined by a light gentle breath tickling the back of her neck.

Now she’s aware of another presence right behind her, a suspicious weight draped over her waist.

She freezes in irritation and shock. There’s someone else in her bed. Her first instinct is to get the hell out of the bed, because after what’s happened this past week, Cameron Doherty could be beside her.

The attack, waking up in hospital, being in pain most of the time for days, Thorne’s obscure plan to lure Doherty to her house…

She tries to wiggle away from the person but that evokes the grasp around her waist to tighten a bit more. The soft breathing borders into a soft sigh.

She lays there motionless, blinking against the damn blazing sun and tries to make sense of the situation, but then the other person moves and she can feel the typical scratching of a beard against the skin of her neck. More recent memories come rushing back, last night’s nightmare and Hardy coming to check if she’s ok. Ellie freezes again but for other reasons. If she remembers it right, she even invited him into her bed and under her blanket.

All the sudden tension leaves her and she nearly laughs out loud for being so stupid to suspect danger here. It’s just Hardy…
Ellie winces. It dawns on her that her decisions she made eight hours ago could have some impact now and she’s not sure whether she likes it or not.

She herself told him to get into the bed with her! What has she been thinking? She’s a grown woman and should be able to deal with a bad dream but the urge to be close to someone has been so strong and Hardy went willingly with that.

Maybe a bit too willingly. Now he’s clinging to her in a very intimate way. She experimentally tries to move his arm but he doesn’t let go. Ellie huffs in indecision.

She’s pretty sure he’s still fast asleep if the soft snoring is any indication and what he’s doing has to be an unconscious reaction to a warm body beside him.

She can live with that, she decides. It kind of feels nice to be held like that and she doesn’t have the heart to wake him because he needs the rest as much as she does, plus it could be funny to have some leverage of this sort for future bickering.

So, instead of getting out of bed she reaches for her mobile on the nightstand to check the time – 10am – and for any missed notifications. A handful of text messages from Tom and Lucy is all she finds. All seems fine in London, even her father is behaving according to Lucy. Ellie smiles but then remembers the reason for their impromptu trip and how she is currently acting as bait to lure a killer.

As she puts the phone back it nearly slides off the nightstand and she has to lean forward slightly to catch it which means her lower back moves backwards and collides with…

Oh God…

Hardy is…to put it bluntly, hard. But that’s not all. He begins to nuzzle even closer, pressing himself against her backside, and to her horror, it doesn’t feel so bad to get that sort of attention, even if it’s more subconscious than anything else.

That’s a bit too much and Ellie knows she has to put a stop to this, but… how?

Try and escape his clutches and flee to the bathroom before he wakes up enough to realise what happened, or stay put and pretend to be asleep when he himself wakes?

“Mmm.” He moans lightly into her neck. “You’re so…”

He moves again and it’s clear this time that this isn’t some innocent cuddling anymore. Ellie holds her breath and tries to be as unresponsive as possible, but then he repeats the movement and his grip on her hip gets more possessive.

Holy shit.

“Hardy.” She says, desperate to wake him up before the situation escalates, and has to increase the volume when he doesn’t respond. “Hardy!”

“Hmm?” He hums sleepily and pulls her backside flush against his erection once more.

“Hardy, can you… that’s… really… you have to wake up now.”

But the man behind her really seems to be clinging onto his obvious dirty dream and lets his hand wander under her shirt to explore her now bare hip. She can even hear his breath hitch a bit.

“For God’s sake, what do you think you’re doing, Hardy?” Ellie wrestles his hand out from underneath her clothes and tries to sit up which does the trick.

He lets go of her and momentarily freezes, then moves his body away in such a rush that he almost falls off the other side of the bed.

“Oh Christ. Oh my god. Miller, I’m so sorry. I swear I didn’t realise. Shit. I’m sorry.”

He sits up and she cannot stop herself from turning around to take a look at his face. He has his hand over his mouth while the other bunches as much of the blanket over his midsection as possible to hide what he just pressed against her seconds ago. He looks so seriously shocked that it is almost endearing. Maybe he learnt his lesson creeping up on her like that in the middle of the night, even though it wasn’t intentionally.

“Are you… are you alright?” He wants to know and Ellie gets worried he might faint any minute.

“I, erm… shit, I really shou’ leave, give you some… some, well space, I guess.” That’s what he probably should do but she doesn’t want to be around to see more of what he’s hiding so frantically under the blanket, so she springs into action herself.

“I need to pee.” She informs him and swings her legs out of the bed as quickly as she can move, heading to the ensuite not looking back, ensuring she locks the door behind her.

By the time she leaves the bathroom Hardy has disappeared after neatly folding the duvet back on the mattress to air the bed. The pillows are plumped and the bedroom door is closed.

Getting changed into a fresh pair of jogging bottoms, oversized t-shirt – minus a bra as she really cannot stretch herself to get it on – and a oversized hoody, she makes her way downstairs.

There’s the typical weekend aroma in the air: coffee and pastries. What’s missing is the noise of her two boys. She tries to chase away memories of luckier days and turns around the corner to see Hardy standing at the kitchen worktop, his back to her. He hasn’t seen her yet because he is busy making coffee. His hair is still damp from a shower, slicked back in a way she hasn’t seen before. He’s uncharacteristically clad in jeans, a shirt and a jumper, looking so different to what she is used to. It occurs to her that she still – after all these years – didn’t come close enough to know these things about him.

Ellie suddenly clearly remembers the last time she found him in her kitchen with coffee and pastries and it feels like a lifetime ago.

“Something smells good.” She finally comments, coming into the kitchen to stand beside him.

Hardy slowly turns to face her, a teaspoon in hand, looking nervous.

“Oh, er… I just showered.”

“Not you, you knob! The coffee.” She explains with a roll of her eyes.

Hardy looks horrified at his mistake but bravely goes on to explain.

“Err yeah, delivery on the doorstep, courtesy of Thorne. Fresh pastries and some nice coffee which I’m making up now.” He tells her and she glances at the mugs and posh jar of instant coffee granules in front of him. “Help yourself to the pastries on the table, I’ll finish making the coffee.” He turns his head to gesture to the arrangement of baked goods he’s set out on plates on the table top before turning back around to finish stirring the coffee he’s making them both.

“Don’t mind if I do.” She smirks, as she goes and sits down at the table and picks up a croissant and empty plate from the table.

Tearing a piece of croissant off and stuffing it into her mouth, flakes of pastry going everywhere over the table she nods in approval.

“Seven out of ten.” She says, mid chew. “Not The Olive Tree but it’ll do.”

Hardy throws the spoon into the sink where it metallically clanks loudly as it bounces around before coming to a halt while he picks up a mug and turns and plonks a mug of coffee in front of her on the table and retreats back to the worktop where he picks up his own steaming mug, and leans back on the edge of the cupboards for support.

It seems as if he is about to say something but then just hides behind his coffee mug, taking a few sips, looking everywhere but her direction.

The tense atmosphere could be cut with a knife and the pair remain in silence for a few more moments.

“Fuck sake, sit down, will you.” Ellie snaps looking up at him with an irritated glare as she puts the pastry down on her plate and rubs her hands together to discard any errant crumbs on her fingers. “It was just a bodily reaction, I don’t care. Alright?”
Hardy clears his throat and looks down at his feet to avoid eye contact.

“Yeah well…” He coughs and looks down at his feet, then scratches his neck nervously. “About earlier… erm… thae was… well, I understand if you want me to leave because… it really was inappropriate and I’m truly sorry you had to… you know, after all thae happened to you and…”

Ellie impatiently holds up a hand to stop his stammering. “Look, forget it. It’s no big deal. You turned over in your sleep, you had a natural reaction to a warm body next to yours… that’s at least what I suspect and now we can move on, alright?”

He makes a face behind his coffee mug. “Move on?”

Ellie, in the process of taking another bite of her croissant, stops mid action. “Just let it go. I’m telling you to forget what happened.”

Hardy’s hands tighten around the mug. He looks like he’s on the brink of a panic attack, attempting to search for the right words. She’s seen this before and it always amazes her that he can be so overly awkward but so fierce and self confident when it comes to his job.

“Now what?” She asks with slight exasperation in her voice.

“I… erm… there’s something…” he stutters then takes a deep breath, holds it for a few seconds and tries again, his voice a bit too high. “It’s jus’… I don’t want to move on. I’m done with running away from that.”

Again, she’s not sure what the hell he means. “You don’t want to move on with what, Alec? Are we still talking about your exciting dream?” She wants to know, using his first name deliberately to mark the importance of the question.
“My… what? No,… I mean yes… well, not yes to the dream, but…”

He winces, fiddles with his coffee for a moment then puts the cup down and strides to her side, just to hover over her in indecision before bending down and putting a hand under her chin to tip her face up a bit. Ellie is too perplexed by this sudden change in pace that she doesn’t stop him when he leans down to softly press his lips to hers. It’s not an intrusive kiss, not demanding or dominant. It’s like Hardy. Cautious and a bit impulsive.

And then it’s over. He draws back and sits at the chair opposite her, watching her expectantly without saying a word, eyes wide and holding his breath.

Ellie swallows the rest of her croissant and frantically tries to think of something to say but all that comes out is: “Jesus, Hardy, I still had food in my mouth! You could have at least warned me!”

He leans back onto his chair and looks up to the ceiling for a moment before running his hands over his face in frustration. “Seriously? Thae’s all ye have t’ say t’ that? Food in your… Millah, I jus’ bloody well kissed you!”

“I damn well know, I was there! Now, though… I need to know why?”

He bends over the table, holding up a finger accusingly. “I kept my distance, ye know I’ve always respected this but ye told me ‘why don’t we stop trying together’ and ye invited me into yer bed…”

Ellie opens her mouth to protest but he cuts her off by stabbing his finger into the air at her. “I, I… I kissed you because yer nearly died on my bloody doorstep only a week ago, my hands were covered in your blood!”

He stares at her, panting as he’s not paused to take a breath. She daren’t interrupt him now, but suddenly his anger switches into frustration and impatience. “I thought I’d lose you, Millah. Why is it so difficult t’ make yer understand… isn’t it obvious what I’m trying t’ say here?”

Now it’s Ellie’s turn to stare at him and catch up with his nonsense while her heart pounds loudly in her chest. ‘I don’t want to move on… I bloody well kissed you… I thought I’d lose you…’ it takes her a moment to put the pieces together but even with the full decryption of his stammering it’s a lot to take in. It’s absolutely shitty timing, telling her something like this with a kiss after what happened in her bedroom but that’s how it is with him. The problem is that all this really came out of nowhere and she doesn’t know what to say to that.

Before she can accidentally ruin the moment - and she’s almost certain that would have happened because she still can’t think of an answer, Hardy’s phone starts to ring. He curses under his breath and mechanically reaches for the ringing device from his trouser pocket.

“Hardy.” He says, then listens to the other person on the other end of the line for a while. “Do you mind if I put you on speaker?”

After acknowledgment from the other end of the line, Hardy hits the speaker button and places the phone on the table between them.

“Hi Ellie, just checking in with you. Everything ok? Sleep well?” Thorne asks on the other end of the line.

They both stare at each other before Hardy winces and answers on both their behalf’s. “Err… yeah, all fine, we slept fine, right
Miller?”

Ellie rolls her eyes but plays along, almost certain Thorne hasn’t called to check on their sleeping habits. Something must’ve happened. “All fine here.”

“Alright… now, I need to tell you something that happened earlier…” Thorne pauses momentarily, sighs, and continues. “So… there was another letter delivered to the station. From Doherty.”

“What did it say?” Ellie wants to know, feeling her palms getting sweaty.

Thorne clears his throat. “Erm… it’s about the nature of your relationship now. Doherty wants us to believe that you’ve been having a long term affair since you first met because it contained some interesting pictures…” He reveals and is quick to add: “Photoshopped obviously.”

“A picture of what?” Ellie asks.

“Of you two... in some compromising positions shall we say.” Thorne says gently.

“Oh my God. Bloody hell!” Ellie exclaims and Hardy drags his hands over his face, trying to keep calm.

“Listen, they’re poorly made. Anyone would work out they are fake. He just wants to ruffle your feathers.” Thorne quickly adds.

“Who saw the pictures? The whole station?” Ellie feels her cheeks getting hot from the humiliation she feels.

“God, no. Just Jenkinson and me. It was addressed to Jenkinson personally, so we could keep it under wraps so far as much as possible.”

“You said there is a letter, Thorne.” Hardy remembers and cuts in. “What does it say?”

“That’s the other thing I wanted to talk to you about.”

“Really, who would’ve guessed?” Ellie mocks.

“Ok… I need you to stay calm, alright? We have it under control, so no need for you to panic.”

“Now you’re scaring me.” Ellie tells him straight down the phone and it’s true. What can be worse than a psychopath creating fake porn of you and the man you were accused of having an affair with.

“He threatened to send the pictures to the press to show everyone how poorly the police are handling such a prolific case right now, because they are too busy screwing around.”

Hardy nearly lets the phone fall. “He did what?”

“We already called the local press to make sure it was just an empty threat but found out it wasn’t. He’s distributed the images to a few of the local newspapers.”

Ellie sinks back onto her chair, unable to fully comprehend what that means. If the images have been sent to local newspapers, then… Ollie… Maggie...

“The asshole sent it to the press?” Ellie hisses, her hands balling into fists.

“Good for you that the local press knows you personally, and respect you. We convinced them not to print anything about you. We did however, feed them some info about Doherty to make his life a bit more miserable in the hope of flushing him out of the sewer he’s no doubt hiding in.”

“Who the hell is this man?” Hardy wonders and gets rewarded by Thorne.

“Well, we found out a bit here and there if you want to know.”

“Please enlighten us.” Hardy sighs and sinks down on the chair opposite Ellie’s.

“Doherty grew up under very difficult conditions. His mother was a drug addict, the dad ran away. He ended up in foster care at the age of 7 and got shoved around a lot over the years but never left the area around Broadchurch. He went to college to become an electrician but didn’t go through with it. He also applied for a care workers job and worked for a landscape gardening company a while back but ended up as bar staff. He had a few records in his younger years. Theft mostly, nothing serious. There’s no indication he had psychological problems before but the mum was later diagnosed with bipolar disorder, so with that and the cocaine she was on, no wonder the lad has turned out like he has.”

“Nice story, I feel much safer now, thanks.” Ellie looks down at her croissant. She isn’t hungry anymore.

“Like I said, Doherty wants to provoke, he wants to get to you. It’s a good sign to hear from him… well, not good for you though but good for us because it indicates that he hasn’t left town and we were right about him having an eye on you two. We should remove the surveillance car now. Maybe he’ll bite.”

“How was the package delivered?” Hardy wants to know. “Like the last time?”

“He sent another kid to bring it into the station. The boy told us Doherty came to the skate park and asked around for someone who wanted to earn easy money. We’ve sent units up there now. The park is located near a hiking path that leads to the cliffs. I think he’s hiding out there somewhere.”

Ellie huffs. “Broadchurch is a coastal town, Thorne, the cliffs and hiking paths are practically everywhere.”

“And that’s why we want him to come to us... well, to you.” Thorne retorts.

“You mean to my damn house.”

“Come on, Ellie, we talked it through already, multiple times. You agreed to try. Are you still with us?”

Ellie looks over at Hardy who is watching her with his trademark steady gaze and nods, only to remember, Thorne can’t see that. “Yes, yes of course. But the pictures… I want to see them. And I want to see the text he wrote.”

“Are you sure? I mean they’re…”

“Bloody hell, Thorne, just send them over, will you?”

After ten minutes, Miller is holding her mobile in front of her. Hardy stands behind her, surreptitiously looking over her shoulder.

“Christ, Thorne was right. These photos are poorly made.” Ellie scoffs as she’s thumbing her way through the images on her mobile, studying the illicit pictures. “For a start, my boobs aren’t that small.”

Hardy nearly chokes on his own saliva.“What!”

“I said, my boobs aren’t that small. Doherty’s picked the wrong woman to base me on.” She clarifies matter of factly, as she tilts the phone for a different angle of a photo she’s highly interested in.

Hardy splutters. “Christ, Miller.”

“And this definitely isn’t your skinny untoned body.” She adds as she looks at another photo, eyes wide as she tries to hide a smirk.

“How’d you know, you’ve never seen my naked body.” Hardy quips back swiftly with an ill-fitting but very adorable part of rebellion in his voice that makes her roll her eyes at him.

“I’ve been round you long enough to know that you don’t have a body like this.” She says as she holds up her mobile so he has a better view of his new photoshopped self. Broad shoulders, muscles everywhere, sun kissed skin. The picture of his face is oddly fitting, he looks down at something with his mouth open, concentration written over his features.

The pictures they view don’t bother her, for they are undoubtedly faked but she doesn’t like where this could lead to. Thorne is right, it’s a cry for attention and maybe Doherty doesn’t have the resources to do his destructive work properly anymore. But what if he had? He would ruin their reputations in no time with this carefree attitude. They fought so hard against the accusations of them having an affair. This, will no doubt dig up old gossip and tongues will start wagging for sure.

“Oh, Jesus Christ, this is ridiculous.” Hardy winces, rubbing a hand over his face as he averts his eyes. “Are ye done lookin’? I’ve seen enough.”

“Nearly.” She adds as she resumes her viewing, and Hardy grimaces.

“Ellie, come on.” He attempts to coax her out of looking anymore. “Please.”

“Oh, don’t be such a prude, Hardy. What’s the matter? Never seen anyone else’s naked body before?” Ellie cackles, as she looks on. “That’s not even your body to start with and I’m definitely not that flexible anymore. Look at where she has her legs.”

Hardy manages a grunt and sinks back down on his chair, the mug with the now cold coffee in front of him.

He looks like a beaten dog with his shoulders hung low. Ellie knows that he must feel humiliated but she doesn’t understand why it’s hit him so hard.

“Come on, its not that bad. He took it out of some random porn and put our faces on it. When Thorne used the word ‘photoshopped pictures’ I was expecting something way worse.”

“Worse? How could it be worse?” Hardy asks, mouth agape.

“He could have chosen a sadomasochistic background or more realistic bodies.”

He stares over at her with an odd expression and Ellie huffs and shakes her head.

She decides to change the subject. “Have you never watched… well, you know... to get new ideas?”

“What?” Hardy crosses his arms in a defensive manner and averts his eyes from her gaze.

“Porn.” She verifies for Hardy’s clarity. “Don’t tell me you’ve never watched any or that you never looked at a dirty magazine when you were a teen.”

“Ack, really, Miller, do we have to do this?” Hardy groans.

“Oh, come on, you’re blushing like a schoolgirl now. Go on, you can tell me. I mean, if you can kiss me you can tell me.”

“Nothin’ t’tell.” He sniffs, then lifts his head and looks over to her with a boyish expression on his face. “So, you and Joe… you watched porn together?”

Now it’s Ellie’s turn to feel a bit uncomfortable but she started it and she won’t back down now. “We did… a few times when we were younger and no, there was no indication for odd preferences back then.”

Hardy’s eyes go wide. “Oh… err, no! That’s not what I meant. Bloody hell, why do you keep twisting my words in my mouth? You started it.”

“Ok, sorry, yes I did. I just… I need to defend myself when it comes to him. I had no idea while we were watching normal porn he was probably thinking about… well…” she trails off momentarily. She doesn’t need to go in to detail. “You never did that with Tess then?”

He shakes his head. “No.” Then after a beat adds, “There was no need.”

That sounds a bit arrogant but Ellie has no idea about Hardy’s likes or dislikes when it comes to bedroom activities.

“Good for you then.” She scrolls again through what Thorne has sent her and comes to the handwritten letter next.

To whoever it may concern

You need to know what Broadchurch Police are really like. Detectives are too busy shagging to do any real police work.

DI Alec Hardy and DS Ellie Miller don’t have any respect regarding their families, friends or colleagues, when it comes to their love life it seems. It’s shocking to see that they obviously hid their sordid little affair for years and they lied under oath in the Latimer case in a disgusting selfish manner to hide their dirty secret. But its more shocking that DS Miller also happens to know no boundaries in living out her dark sexual fantasies with other men.

Who would have guessed that the mother of two would sleep around town like a dirty whore?

I enclose some photos of the two as they are too busy fucking around to do any real police work.

Ellie Miller the town whore will get what’s coming to her, as will Alec Hardy.

From a concerned Broadchurch resident

After reading the letter they both remain silent.

All the pretended nonchalance is gone and they are both reminded at how immediately and urgently threatening their situation is. Ellie looks at the screen, rereads the text once more. Dark sexual fantasies? She catches herself thinking about the embarrassing moment in the pub toilets where she let herself be taken willingly advantage of, and when she realised she called out the wrong name and what that could mean.

She’s pretty sure she didn’t feel the same back when she first met Hardy. No way they would’ve had an affair then with his heart condition and his attitude. But what he did this morning in her bed, even though unconsciously and more importantly, what he did only 15 minutes ago in her kitchen, makes her believe that something has come to a head where she has to make a decision. Their relationship has been stained from the moment the damn solicitor accused them of an affair and now it’s stained again by that piece of filth Cameron Doherty.

Will she be strong enough to give a fuck about public opinions and do what feels right? Getting into a relationship with that stoic and socially awkward Scot who stares at her from across the table where he sat down with crossed arms? She’s almost sure he will let it go if she pretends the kiss never happened and ignores the matter, but on the other side, she’s also very sure that the man might be in love with her in a strange, Hardy-like way.

Ellie sighs and hides her face in her hands. She really needs time to think it through, weighing her options carefully because she can’t afford to lose her best friend.

Hardy obviously can’t stand the silence any longer as he’s shifting nervously on his chair. “Are you ok?” He asks quietly, loading those three words with so much heaviness that it’s almost unbearable.

“No.” She tells him. “I’m not.”

“You are not a whore, Ellie.” He looks over at her with a steady gaze that holds so much kindness. “I need you to know that whatever happened between you and him, I would never think of you in that way. Never.”

She nods and feels a lump building in her throat. “Okay. Thanks, I guess.”

“I mean it. We both tried to move on, there’s no harm in that and you couldn’t have known. There was no way to know what he’d done or would do to you, alright?”

Ellie scoffs and puts on a stoic mask. “That’s what you said about Joe too, but guess what, history keeps repeating itself.”

“Don’t go down that road.” He warns her and like an afterthought adds with a shy smile: “Well, I’m not a serial killer or a murderer if that makes you feel better.”

“Really? Are you sure you want to go there now, Hardy?”

His face falls again, as he back pedals immediately. “Oh, no! No, sorry. Thae’… bad timing, I get it.”

She locks the phone screen and shoves the mobile into her trouser pocket.

“I need to go upstairs for a while.” She tells him and stands up gingerly.

He nods, defeated and with slumped shoulders, probably thinking she rejected him, which is not true. She just needs more time for this, so she gently strokes over his shoulder as she passes him by to underline that there still is hope but doesn’t turn around to see if he got the message.

Still holding his cold coffee cup, Hardy snaps out of his daze after what feels like an eternity. He absentmindedly takes a sip and grimaces at the stone-cold liquid, deciding to make himself a fresh cup.

Filling the kettle, he puts it on the stand to boil, flipping the switch downwards and leaving it to heat up.

He takes the opportunity to look out of the kitchen window and to the garden, zoning out from any noise around him. Was it the wrong decision to tell Ellie he wonders, and feels panic rising within him again. Did he ruin it all with choosing the wrong moment? Well, of course there’s the possibility that he already ruined it with nearly jumping her in his sleep. A pained noise escapes him and he puts his hands flat onto the worktop.

He can’t remember the last time he had this kind of dream. He clearly remembers how he woke up, pressed against her back, feeling her warm and soft skin under his his hand. He’s truly mortified by this because he knows that Doherty at least tried to rape her.

Why do these things always happen to him? His love life is a hurricane of bad decisions, awkward moments and missed opportunities. Even with Tess, it has been difficult and that relationship didn’t last for obvious reasons.

And as if their scene this morning hadn’t been enough, he had let himself be guided by a sudden pang of panic to end up alone and miss the chance and went and kissed the poor woman. No wonder Ellie needs time to think about it. It was a rushed and poor decision, he scolds himself.

Hardy looks over at the damn kettle. Why is it taking so long to heat? But then he realises he cannot hear the kettle making any noise.

It’s not until he he realises that it’s completely stone cold, it hasn’t boiled at all. He wonders if maybe he failed to hit the switch correctly, and with a disgruntled sigh, flicks it again, this time observing the process. But the switch won’t stay down because there is quite possibly no electric. Double checking the plug on the wall to ensure he didn’t switch it off earlier, he realises that either the fuse has blown or there is no power in general.

Huffing, he wanders to the fridge and opens the door to be greeted by no light or sound being emitted. Next he tries switching the overhead lights on to no avail. As expected, there is no power in the house full stop.

Hardy isn’t certain where the fuse board is located in Ellie’s house. He has seen the board somewhere ages ago but can’t recall if it’s in the cellar or the garage and he doesn’t want to disturb Ellie who has a lot to think about.

Instead, he decides to do the only practical thing – hunt for it himself.

He starts with the basement and gets lucky. The fuse board is in the first room he searches but after a quick visual examination he can determine that no switches are flipped to indicate a problem. Maybe it’s a power cut that affects the whole street. If that’s the case, there’s nothing he can do about it.

While he’s walking up the creaking old wooden stairs, his phone starts to ring. It’s Thorne calling.

“Hey, sorry to interrupt your breakfast again but there’s been a power cut, the whole street is affected. Just checking all is ok there?”

“Nothing to report, all fine here.” Hardy says, walking back to the kitchen.

“Surveillance called, their systems went down and they have to establish the emergency generator, but that could take a few minutes.” Thorne tells him. “Where are you both?”

“Err, I’m in the kitchen and… Miller’s… upstairs in her room.”

“Great. Ok, well stay alert. I’ll call if we notice anything suspicious, but I think it’s just a false alarm. Could be a power surge, or kids playing dare at the distribution box down the road. I’ll get the unit out front to go take a look, so just stay put and call me if anything happens.”

“Aye.” Hardy replies and ends the call, sitting down at the kitchen table again but then remembers that he cannot make himself another hot beverage at the moment. Instead, he starts to clean away the rest of the breakfast and then collects the bag of rubbish from the kitchen bin to take it outside as it’s overflowing with all kinds of rubbish smelling awfully which has been left in the kitchen from before David and the kids went away.

The rubbish bins are a few steps around the side of the house and he casually leaves through the back door, leaving it open for a matter of seconds while he opens the wheelie bin and tosses the bag of rubbish in, turning and hurriedly making his way to the back door. Suddenly he’s instantly drawn to the sound of hundreds of crows flying overhead and turns to look up at where the squawking is coming from. Looking up at the sky it’s eerily disturbing seeing so many of the birds flying by. Almost macabre. It’s as though a storm could be brewing or something has spooked them. Hardy shudders at the thought and turns around to head back inside.

He closes the door behind him, turns the key to lock and huffs. What to do next? There’s no power. Maybe he’ll go grab his book from his bedroom and bring back to read on the sofa where it’s more comfy, and just maybe he’ll get another chapter or two read before the electric gets back on.

As he turns and walks away a loud thud can be heard that makes him jump in surprise.

He realises that one of the damn birds has inadvertently flown directly against the window. He curses and presses his face against the glass to see if it’s still alive. Hopefully it’s probably just dazed and needs a minute to get it’s bearings before flying away.

“Stupid thing.” Hardy scolds it through the window. “Don’t think I’ll come out to help ye now.”

But the bird remains motionless and Hardy curses a bit more. Ellie won’t be pleased with finding a dead bird on her patio but he can’t let it lay there. Maybe it’s hurt. He stands back and is about to open the back door again when he sees a shadow out of the corner of his eye. There’s a quick movement, too quick for him to react, and then something hits him right onto the back of the head.

The searing pain immediately sends him onto his knees. Another crack to the back of the neck makes him see stars, disorientating him instantly.

Before surrendering to unconsciousness, he begins to understand that something’s wrong here. Someone is in the house. Someone who wants to harm them. Some…

He doesn’t get chance to finish that trail of thought as he falls forwards laying flat on his face unconscious and bleeding.

Chapter Text

Blinking slowly with heavy eyelids, Hardy tries to make sense of his surroundings. If feels like he’s just woken up from a long sleep, but something’s not right. He feels groggy, disorientated and slightly nauseous.

His eyes need a long time to readjust and focus on things but when they do, he recognises Miller’s kitchen, the cupboards, the fridge. What the hell? He blinks again and wonders how he was able to fall asleep in the middle of the day out of nowhere. Is he becoming sick somehow? Could it be the flu? Miller won’t be pleased by that. 

He unwillingly shakes his head in a slow motion and that’s when the pain settles in with so much force that he starts to feel dizzy. Bloody hell, it feels like someone has split his skull open with an axe.

Hardy groans but finds his voice being muffled by something. He can’t even move his lips. It’s a gag, and if feels a lot like duct tape sealing his mouth closed. 

His heart rate begins to shoot up, the hammering in his chest becomes wilder while he still tries to make sense of his situation. The uneasy feeling from the beginning multiplies and he tries to get up, because he needs to warn Miller but he’s yanked back by some unseen force. When he looks down at himself, he finally notices that he’s tied to a chair with cable ties, the plastic bands cutting painfully into his skin.

Someone’s tied him to a bloody chair and gaged him, probably after clubbing him down which would explain the massive headache. These thoughts jumpstart his memory and just when the brutal reality of his situation sinks in, a shadow falls over him.

“Where the fuck is she?”  Someone growls with venom. 

Even though Hardy still feels dazed, he instantly knows the voice belongs to Cameron Doherty, which doesn’t help with the rushing panic he feels. This is a disaster that could end really badly.

The other man now grabs his shirtfront and yanks him up from the chair, cable ties cutting into his skin. 

“I said, where is she, Hardy? Where have you hidden that whore?”

It takes Hardy a moment to understand who he is referring to by that.

Ellie! She went upstairs to get away from him. Maybe she heard something and managed to hide, or even sneaked out somehow to get help. An odd feeling of proudness overcomes him, accompanied with something else, way more tender. He can’t answer with the gag but he can’t stop the smile from spreading. That piece of shit will never find her, he’s sure of it. 

Doherty, who has studied him intensely, growls and shoves Hardy back with force so that the chair makes a screeching noise as it scrapes over the floor.

“Are you laughing at me you fucking bastard? Do you think this is funny?”

Doherty swings around and lands a punch into Hardy‘s stomach. The pain is excruciating and he has to gag but with the duct tape over his mouth this is not an option or he‘ll possibly choke on his own vomit. 

“I searched the whole god damn house but she’s not here.” Doherty barks as he begins to pace the floor.

Hardy tries to find a comfortable position on the chair but his body feels like he‘s done ten rounds with Antony Joshua.

Everything hurts and he’s completely at the mercy of a psychopathic killer. He really needs to stay calm now, but how? He can’t defend himself, or talk sense into that lunatic. He can just sit here and watch, waiting for something to happen and he doesn’t have to wait long. Doherty turns around, grabbing something from the kitchen worktop and marches back over to him. 

Hardy is even more horrified when he notices it’s a knife. It gleams dangerously in the dimly lit room and it’s then he notices that the blinds are down. Doherty must have done it to get more privacy for this little game and he obviously doesn’t want to waste any time because he presses the tip of the knife to his throat, not enough to do any damage but enough to make a statement. Hardy feels the slight prick of the metal as it comes into contact with skin. One false move from either party and it’s game over.

“You better tell me or I swear, I will hurt you until that whore crawls out of her hole.”

Doherty grabs his face with his free hand and Hardy instinctively turns his head to the side, out of his reach, only to be reminded at who is in charge here by the pressure of the knife blade against his throat. His captor tries again and starts to peel off the duct tape. Doherty takes his time doing this, knowing full well that it’s torture with the beard, and even though Hardy doesn’t want to give him the satisfaction of showing how much it hurts, he can’t stop a suppressed and prolonged growl. 

“I see you have a high pain tolerance.” Doherty snarls and pats his cheek. “That’s good, this way we can have a lot of fun without worrying you’ll pass out. But now, first of all, I want to know, where is she?”

“You’ll never find her.” Hardy grimly tells him and earns a hard slap to his face that makes his ears ring. 

“You want to play games? I’ll get it out of you in no time, you’ll see.” 

“It‘s over, Doherty. The house is under police surveillance. They will have seen you get inside and there is a team on standby.”

“Do you think I‘m dumb? I saw them set up the stupid cameras a few days ago.“ Doherty laughs presumptuously.  “Because, Detective Inspector, I was here first. I have my own equipment that has been set up for a while now, at a safe distance. You can’t fool me, no one knows I’m here. I had it all planned out already and it worked. I mean, I‘m here inside the house with you tied up aren’t I?“ Doherty smirks. “Besides, without power, the backup generators always need a few minutes before they kick in and with these useless cops distracted it was easy to get here.”

Hardy laughs dryly. “It’s a trap and you willingly ran into it. Go on, torture me but this will only add to your sentence. Murder, manslaughter, GBH, assaulting police officers, attempted rape, impersonating a Police Officer…”  

The knife is back against his throat, piercing the skin now, creating a sharp pain and it’s a good indication to which way this will go if nobody interferes soon. Where the hell is Thorne? Why is it taking so much time for help to arrive.

“If you are so damn smart, why did you attack all these women? Why did you kill your girlfriend in the open, getting caught on video? You even left your blood stained clothes for us to find.”

Doherty seems to be taken aback by this. “Well, I was still in the process of creating a good plan but that stupid bitch Catherine managed to let herself get fucked repeatedly and didn’t even have the decency to do it in secret. Selfish, worthless cow. I did the world a favour when I ripped her open.” He looks down at Hardy with a curious expression. “She died, right? Because that’s what I was aiming for.”

The sudden coldness in his voice sends a chill down Hardy’s spine. It’s apparent the man standing before him has in fact some psychological issue. But his tactic works nonetheless, he got him to talk.

That’s his key to bide time until Thorne notices something is off. He needs to keep up this conversation, as sickening it might be.

“She died on the operating table, if you mean Catherine Read. But why the other‘s?”

Doherty takes a step back and starts to play with the knife. “Because they were in my way.”

Hardy stares at him in disbelief. “They were in your way?“

“It’s just a matter of time until they all become cheating whores. It’s in their genes.” He scoffs. “Maybe it’s not even their fault then, but they need to be stopped and taught a lesson. And the worst part is, that nobody cares about it. Politicians, police … they let them run wild and free, spreading their lifestyle like a disease. Someone has to do it.”

“And you are that someone?”

“Yes, of course and I hope there will be more that follow my lead. These bitches need to be put into their places. Otherwise, they will teach their children to do this and it will go on and on.”

Hardy nods in acknowledgement, trying to keep his face expressionless. “What about you? Your mother was a drug addict and sold her body. What did she teach you?”

Doherty glares at him for a moment and Hardy fears he’s crossed a line but then the other man sniffs and nods, then laughs.
“You have a point. It’s true my own mother was one of them. I didn’t even lift a finger, the drugs got her before I could kill her myself. Stupid bitch, off her face half the fucking time. More interested in screwing random blokes to get the money to score than care about me or feed me. Had to fend for myself and that’s what I’ve always done.” He points the knife at Hardy with a cold smile. “But enough talk. I’m not done with my job here.”

He begins to pull over the table so it’s right in front of Hardy then walks around to stand behind him. 

“Ellie!” Doherty hollers and Hardy jumps in surprise. “You really need to come out now because I’m beginning to lose my patience here, and if I do, I‘ll have to take it out on DI Hardy.” 

Silence. Nothing. 

Suddenly there’s an arm around Hardy’s throat, choking him and making him gasp and gag. 

“Ellie where are you?” Doherty yells right beside his ear. “I know you’re here so come out now, bitch and show yourself otherwise your precious Hardy will lose a few fingers.” 

Hardy’s lungs are screaming for oxygen right now, he’s so focused on taking a deep breath that he can’t do a thing when the knife cuts through the cable binders that hold his right arm down. He tries to hit the other man with the back of his head, his feet start to kick without his consent. He’s not ready for this, this can’t happen. He needs all of his damn fingers but he also needs Ellie to stay away.

“Don’t…” He presses out weakly but the choke hold is too strong, he can’t warn her or tell her that he would give his life willingly to save hers. Dark dots begin to dance before his eyes, he’s not sure if he can stay conscious any longer, his lungs are about to burst…

Doherty seemingly only waited for this moment of weakness and drags Hardy’s freed arm onto the table. He manages to fix it with his knee and therefore a lot of body weight without letting go and still has a free hand to use the knife.“Last chance, bitch. Don’t try to play me or he’ll pay. I’ll count to 3 and if you don’t show up, I’ll start cutting off fingers here and that will be a real shame, given the fact that you like getting finger fucked, right?”

Still nothing, but now that his captor is distracted with keeping balanced standing on one foot, he loosens his grip a little bit and finally, finally Hardy is able to take in a small breath and then another. He now feels strong enough to fight back a bit, moving his arm and fingers.

Doherty curses under his breath. It’s clear he wants to hurt his victim but he doesn’t have a hand free for a blow so instead, he really uses the knife, lifts it and then, in a swift movement brings it down. The sharp blade effortlessly glides through the skin, crunches against a bone, severs something that could be tendon and finally gets stuck in the kitchen table underneath.

The pain comes few seconds later but when it comes, it does with force. Doherty lets go of Hardy the moment he starts to curse and scream, gag and hyperventilate all at once. Through an oddly pixilated filter, he sees the knife. It went right through the back of his hand and now pins him to the table.

Ellie freezes, when she hears someone shout her name. She already knows it’s not Hardy, that’s why she had to squeeze into the small crawling place behind a panel in the upstairs storage room. 

It came with the house when she and Joe bought it and it was mostly used for the bigger suitcases or as a hiding place for the kids. Now, the suitcases are lined up before the hidden door and she feels claustrophobic and uncomfortable. There’s just enough space to lift her arms before her to hold her phone. Swiftly switched to silent mode, of course to avoid loud and suspicious noises.

Her stitches itch and hurt, she’s sure the one at her stomach took damage in here. But it probably saved her life and if she does it right, it will save Hardy’s as well.

She hears the scraping of a chair on the kitchen floor and winces, praying to whomever wants to listen that Hardy is ok for now. 

Thank goodness, something held her back from investigating or shouting downstairs to ask if everything was alright earlier, when she heard that loud thud, like a person falling and hitting the floor. It sounded off and right after there had been the screeching of shoes and a lot of shuffling around without Hardy calling up to her, offering an explanation.

She instantly knew that filth Doherty had managed to get into the house somehow. Her high perceptiveness allowed her ears to locate him first in the kitchen, probably manhandling Hardy, tying him up. Since there was no word of complaint, Cameron must’ve knocked him out or gagged him.

That was the point where survival instinct kicked in with her. She already had laid out a flight plan in her head. Collect the pepper spray – brought after Joe left just in case he ever returned – in her closet together with her phone and then sneak over the landing to the box room which doubled up as a storage room, open the panel, get the family suitcases outside and position them in front of the opening before getting in there and replacing the panel as though nothing had been touched.

Once she was safely tucked out of view, the next thing was to inform Thorne. Calling him was not an option because of the noise and because of Cameron who could appear at any moment. 

After what sounded like a search of every room downstairs, he thundered upstairs to continue his extensive search of the bedrooms. The sounds of doors being opened, of furniture toppling over could be unmistakably heard. He even came into the storage room. The floorboards softly creaked under his weight but since the tiny room was full of towels and boxes, and because of a very small window, the room was dimly lit, so thankfully he oversaw the loose panel behind the suitcases and vanished downstairs again.

Ellie had used the time to frantically type a message to Thorne and read the answers. It was decided that the reinforcement would come in within 5 minutes but now that Cameron held Hardy hostage, they had to operate with high caution.

At that point Cameron had started to call out her name and threaten to hurt her partner by cutting off fingers which meant he definitely had a knife which could kill Hardy in an instant if used the right way.

Ellie’s heart is beating fast now, she’s sweating and it’s difficult to breathe silently. She feels like she has to act. This all takes too long and without Cameron‘s focus diverted from Hardy, she fears the worst. 

Slowly, she crawls out of the confined space, ignoring the painful warnings her body sends her and gets up onto her feet.

She came up here to think about Hardy’s sudden revelations, to make sense of her feelings and what he just told her, as well as think about how he just suddenly kissed her. But now it seems all too trivial, given the fact that there is a realistic chance he won’t survive all this. She just knows he’s worth saving, even if she gets herself into trouble with it.

Taking a few deep breaths, she tries to get control over her shaking hands and checks for the pepper spray in the back pocket of her sweatpants. Cameron hollers her name again and she walks to the stairs with wobbly legs.

“I can do that!” She tells herself quietly. “He’s just a piece of shit, I can beat him.”

Her phone screen lights up again. It’s a text message from Thorne.

                            From Thorne: Are you sure they are in the kitchen? Armed Response is getting into position now, the blinds are down, difficult to tell what’s going on.

She hurriedly types back with shaking fingers.

                                    To Thorne: Still in kitchen. He threatened to cut off Hardy’s fingers. I am certain he has a got a knife. I’m going in to distract him.

 The answer comes without delay.

From Thorne: NO! Stay away. We have it under control. DO NOT APPROACH!

Ellie ignores Thorne’s demand. This is her bloody house and her patch, as well as her partner - in more than one sense – down there.

She puts the phone away and walks downstairs as fast but as quietly as she dares, first to the front door to silently unlock and open it, then back to the kitchen door. It’s open and she can see the part reflection of the room via the hallway mirror.

Someone has moved the table and there’s Cameron Doherty, bending around Hardy at an odd angle, half sitting on one of his arms that is laid out on the table while keeping him in a choke hold. She can also see the knife, she can hear Cameron count and Hardy weakly fighting and then she walks into the room but at the same instant, the knife comes down, right through the back of Hardy‘s hand, pinning it to the top of the wooden table.

Hardy doesn’t make a sound. The shock of what’s just happened has rendered him speechless.

Suddenly Cameron jumps away in a sudden movement to grab something from the worktop, another knife as it seems.

Hardy very quickly stutters to life again, and the sounds he makes could come out of a splatter horror movie. He roars in pain, half spoken, half sobbed curses sputter out of him, while he frantically fights his body’s instinct to get his hand away from the searing pain but its futile. Ellie stares at the spectacle in shock and horror, not sure what to do next but Cameron doesn’t seem fazed by it all.

“There you are.” He tries to yell over Hardy’s screams and when it doesn’t stop, he presses the knife to his throat. “Shut up, or it will be your throat next.”

Hardy actually manages to quieten down but still whimpers through gritted teeth. He is shaking, his face is red and there’s dried blood on his nose and mouth. He stares over at Ellie with a slightly accusing look, shaking his head lightly.

“Ok, I’m here, so what now?” She asks and simultaneously notices the shadow of a moving figure by the window. The blinds cover it a bit but she needs Cameron to focus on her. 

Cameron laughs sadistically. “Hell yes, bitch. This is all for you. A lesson in decorum. Not that you can be saved now, but you need to be put into your place before I slowly kill you. Didn’t take the time to do it thoroughly with you last time we met. So, this will be special, it will be a message to the world.”

“I hope so.” Ellie nods in agreement.

That seems to irritate him. “You hope so? Aren’t you afraid of dying, bitch?”

Ellie smiles at him, making sure it’s her best sunny smile. “Oh, I’m not worried about dying right now. I just hope you’ll rot in hell you fucking piece of shit.”

“Stop!” Hardy presses out somehow despite the pain he must be in. “Don’t, Miller.”

But Cameron is faster, ignoring his first victim and walking towards Ellie, who can feel her phone vibrate in her trouser pocket nonstop. Her hand goes behind her back to the spray, just in case.

But suddenly everything happens at once. The backdoor is flying open, crashing against the wall, she can hear heavy boots running through her front hall before she is shoved aside from behind, an Armed Response Officer is throwing himself against Cameron, making the knife fly and bounce mechanically to the ground.

Her kitchen is full of people now but her eyes are fixed on Hardy. She slowly makes her way to him, waving away the hands that try to hold her back and then she is in touching distance, gingerly grabbing his head to let it rest against her stomach and he goes with it, sobbing helplessly even though she’s not sure if it’s because of the pain, the relief of seeing her, being alive, or frankly all of it.

She huffs and winces, while patting his damp, sweat soaked hair with one hand and holding onto his shoulder with the other. “Bloody hell, Hardy, I think I‘ve burst a few stitches.” 

He mumbles something unintelligible into her sweater, not able to answer properly in between sobs.

Paramedics are swarming in now, while Thorne arrives just behind, shock and worry burned deeply onto his face.

“I told you to stay away, damn it!” He scolds Ellie with a frustrated face but soon has to handle the situation with Doherty, who is still laying on the ground, fighting the Armed Response officers pinning him down as he repeatedly curses out loud.

“Has he been read his rights?“ Thorne shouts over the commotion.

“No, Sir, thought we‘d leave it for you.”

Thorne quickly glances at Ellie and Hardy, then starts to make the official arresting statement. 

“Get that fucker out of here!“ Thorne finally demands, signalling to Doherty who is laying face down on the floor, handcuffed, and in extra leg restraints.

“You fucking bitch!” Doherty snarls into Ellie’s direction as he‘s picked up by two officers. He’s still fighting and trying to get to Ellie and Hardy as he’s dragged out of the kitchen. “It‘s not over, I‘ll find a way to get you!”

“I think you‘ll find it is over, Doherty!” Thorne yells back at him as he’s being lead out of the front door. “You won‘t ever get out of prison!”

Wincing, Ellie grits her teeth. She has to release a hand from Alec‘s shoulder where it immediately goes to the spot she’s in agony with.

“Bloody hell.“ she hisses as she looks at her hand to see a small amount of blood glistening on her palm. “I have burst something.”

Several hours later, and after being given a clean bill of health, minus the redressing of her old wounds, Ellie quietly enters Alec’s private hospital room, closing the door softly behind her. 

It looks like he’s asleep, his still frame half propped up by cushions in the hospital bed under the standard blue blanket and white duvet. The nurse warned her that he was given quite powerful medication against the pain. The operation went fine, his hand will be as good as new, given time. Ellie comes to a stop beside the bed, watching him closely. It seems he’s out for the count right now, which is fine by her because she feels she doesn’t know what she’d say right now. 

There is a visitor chair and she shuffles over to let herself sink into it. She’s exhausted and if would be nice to close her eyes for a moment but just as she’s about to nod off, a croaky voice breaks her reverie.

“Miller?” Alec croaks and Ellie’s eyes immediately snap open to see him with his eyes still shut.

“Yes, I’m here.” She answers him, leaning forward and places her hand over his, which thankfully is his uninjured hand that lays atop of the duvet. Giving it a gentle reassuring squeeze she smiles at him, thankful he’s there after such an ordeal.
The gentle caress of her fingers entwined with his own soon helps him focus.  

“Are… are ye ok?” He gets out after a stutter. 

“Am I ok?” She scoffs, in awe of the fact he’s asking her how she is, when he was badly tortured only hours earlier. “Are you bloody well ok?”

“Aye.” Is his monosyllabic reply as his eyes shut momentarily. He’s still fighting the effects of the medications.

“Christ.” She mutters, taking her hand away momentarily. It’s always the same with him, or maybe it’s a typical Scottish thing, stoically ignoring bad health and pain. 

Alec doesn’t seem pleased at the loss of physical contact and looks down at his hand with a frown, then up at her.
“‘m ok, Miller. Hurts tho’. I‘ll have a headache for a few days but I‘ll be fine.“

She tries a shy smile, not sure if he remembers everything right now and is aware of her changed feeling towards him but when she is about to speak up, her partner cuts her off unknowingly, an almost dreamlike expression on his face, and she wonders what exactly they gave him to make him so relaxed and polite. “Yer kno’ it doesnae get old, you sittin’ beside my bed.”

Ellie rolls her eyes at him, even though he’s completely right. It’s not the first time she has seen him like this but the first time it wasn’t his own fault.

“It doesn’t, but I hope I’m not sitting here again anytime soon.”

“Yer won’t be.”

“I didn’t get chance to get you any grapes this time, in case you haven’t noticed.” Ellie is quick to point out. 

Suddenly she sees huis face light up. A massive smile is spreading, showing his teeth and all. He looks so carefree and happy right now.

“Because yer really love me now?” He wants to know.

Ellie stares at him in utter surprise. “What?”

“Yer not trying to kill me with grapes, so yer must be fond o’ me.” Alec manages to reveal, a totally unfiltered comment he wouldn’t have said had he been coherent.

She helplessly shrugs her shoulders, not able to bicker with him anymore.“Maybe I am.” 

“Oh yeah?” He asks with a too bright smile and a chuckle. 

Ellie takes a deep breath and looks directly at him. “I have to tell you something, not sure you’ll be able to understand me in your state, but anyway.” She pauses momentarily. “Do you, err… remember what happened this morning?”

He has to think for a brief moment. The medication has slowed everything down.

“Thorne… he sent us those terrible pictures.”

“No, you knob, the other thing.”

He stares at her and it takes him some time to understand what she means.

“Oh, right. The… aye, of course.” Hardy winces, his head drops to his chest in embarrassment. “Listen, I’m sorry about that it was…”

“You caught me by surprise.” Ellie interrupts him. ”I wasn’t ready for that.”

“Aye, I know. It was a rushed decision on my part.” 

It’s almost comical to see and hear him backpedal even though he just accused her of being in love with him but she’s not in the mood to dwell on that right now, she wants to see that smile again because it makes him utterly beautiful.

“Well, just so you know, I’m ready from now on in if you wanted to… you know, kiss me again...”

Hardy’s head snaps up.“Really?”

Ellie looks around, making sure she closed the door when coming into the room, before getting up from her chair, perching on the edge of the bed right beside him so they are in close proximity.

“That’s what I said.”

He looks a bit confused at the sudden change in dynamics. “What, now? Here?”

Ellie glares down at him. “Why not? Lets do it before another lunatic tries to kill us.”

He snorts and Ellie smirks before she leans towards him closing her eyes, waiting for him to take action, but then after a beat she realises nothing is happening. Opening her eyes again, she see‘s that his are closed now, but his head drops forward on to his chest.

“Alec?”

But after a moment there is still no answer, just the beginnings of gentle snoring.

She sits back up and sighs. “You can’t be fucking serious…”